Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

The air of the Shuriman jungle was thick with humidity and drops of perspiration ran down the muscular back of Noel. He moved through the dense tangle with his Ixtali scouting party, six in total including himself. Right now he was aggravated with the situation they found themselves in. For nearly an hour they had veered off course and found themselves in unfamiliar territory. The leader of the group, Jakarr, had gotten them lost.

He clenched his jaw in anger. Had he been left in charge his group would never have lost their way. Noel was a better tracker than all of them and knew his way around the surrounding areas better than most. But this was an obscure corner of the jungle, rarely explored even by the more intrepid members of the Ixtali. Against his personal wishes, Jakarr had been put in charge of the party instead of himself.

Noel knew the truth. It was because this was a relatively unimportant task. His mistress Qiyana, 10^th in line for the throne of Ixtal had been the one to order the group on their routine reconnaissance of the jungle. It was her who put Jakarr in charge, not because he was a more competent leader, but because she knew it would vex Noel.

That was the way it had always been with Qiyana. He had served her since he was old enough to walk and knew her as well as a member of her own family, just as she knew him. Had this been a task of real importance to her, Noel was positive that she would have put him in charge. As it was, she delighted in putting him down whenever the opportunity presented itself. Having him go out with a scouting party in a subordinate position was just the sort of insult that delighted Qiyana.

He was taking up the rear when the attack came. One moment he heard commotion and the next all hell broke loose. Through the impenetrable greenery ahead, a mammoth creature tore out of the jungle, coming directly at them. It seemed unbelievable that so large a creature could move so swiftly.

The Basilisk barrelled into Jakarr, who was at the head of the group. He was crushed underfoot immediately as the monstrous beast attacked. The rest of them scattered just in time to avoid being run down by the charging behemoth.

They counter attacked. Jakarr lay motionless on the ground with his chest caved in and with him dead there were only the other four aside from Noel. At once the team of scouts surrounded the Basilisk and fired upon it, raining arrows into the thick hide of the beast that seemed to feel no pain at all. One of his team mates, a woman named Leeandra, was adept in the use of nature magic. Flashes of green light emitted from her hands as she wove her spells into the ground in front of her, manipulating the very jungle itself to her will.

Dense vines the sprung up from around the Basilisk, enveloping the creature. Leeandra meant to hold the beast while her companions brought it down with their own weapons. The vines and roots tightened against the mammoth predator.

More arrows flew through the air, embedding themselves in the Basilisk which roared and strained against its bonds. Noel could hear the sound of vines ripping and roots tearing out of the earth, snapping against the awful strength of the creature. It started to heave forward.

Leeandra cast her spell again but the roots in the surrounding area had already been used and what was left was no match for the Basilisk. A final, thick vine snapped like a broken chord and the monster was free again, charging directly at her. She froze, seeing her death bearing down upon her.

In the end Noel saved her life. Thrusting his hand up he sent a surge of magically powered wind that blasted Leeandra off her feet and out of the way of the frenzied Basilisk. She landed roughly against a tree to the side, but she was saved.

Noel was upon the creature. Leeandra was only a short distance from the beast and if it turned on her again he would be unable to save her this time. As the creature shifted its immense body towards her Noel let out a roar of his own and stabbed the curved blade of his sword deep into the side of the hulking monster. He withdrew his weapon quickly, blackened now and dripping with blood.

It screamed in pain, turning towards it’s attacker. Noel took a leap backwards, just barely missing it’s horn which would have gored him through the chest. Then he turned and ran, the monster in close pursuit.

He figured if he could lead the beast away from his party then he could save them. There was no need to kill the Basilisk if it meant any more of them were to die. The loss of Jakarr was bad enough and in the back of his mind he knew he would hear about it from Qiyana if he ever returned alive.

Noel sprinted as fast as his powerful legs could carry him. No man could hope to outrun a Basilisk, particularly of this size, but Noel had magic at his disposal.

Like so many of the Ixtali, Noel was naturally adept in the use of elemental magic. Since he was a boy he had practised his craft diligently. Now a young man of 20, his command over the element of air was excellent. Today, like many times in the past, it would save his life.

With the wind to his back he pushed himself faster than even the quickest man could run. At the same time a heavy gust of air helped slow the Basilisk charge. Even with all this he could only barely stay ahead of it, and he knew he needed to lose the creature quickly.

As he felt himself starting to tire he leapt through to a clearing and suddenly the world opened up before him. He had come to the edge of a cliff and sprinted straight off the edge, the gigantic beast tumbling after him. Fifty feet down lay a mess of rocks and mud and shallow pools of water.

Noel had just enough strength left to harness the magical energy that saved his life. Straining to the utmost he formed a hot bubble of air underneath him and pushed it upwards with all his might. He managed to slow his descent although he was still falling fast. With precious seconds remaining he doubled his efforts and managed to slow himself some more, just in time for him to hit the rough terrain.

He landed with a roll that managed to absorb some of the impact, the softness of the mud also helping him to avoid catastrophic injury. Even so he landed badly on his shoulder and ribs, having the wind knocked out of him and feeling a flash of pain as his skin was torn on a rock.

The sound of the Basilisk slamming into the earth nearby was enough to lend him the strength to stagger to his feet. His lungs struggled to suck in air and he staggered away from where the great beast lay.

Heading back the way he had fallen from Noel spotted a small cave opening in the cliff wall. He started towards it, thankful that he hadn’t broken any bones in his fall. Turning around he could see the creature that had chased him still thrashing about, damaged but far from fatally wounded. It would not be long before the Basilisk was on it’s feet again.

Ducking his tall form down he escaped into the cave. The opening was not large and even if it caught his scent the Basilisk would be unable to follow him. He moved deeper into the darkness, still fighting to catch his breath.

By now it was nearly pitch black and he rested his back against a rock wall, closing his eyes as he waited for his breathing return to normal. It had been a close call but he had escaped. Jakarr’s death was regrettable, but he had saved the rest of his troupe and that was what mattered.

Outside he heard the bellow of the Basilisk and he decided to be cautious and head further into the cave. He had not taken five steps when suddenly he felt the ground underneath him give out and he tumbled deeper into the subterranean depths.

He landed on soft earth and a bed of leaves. Assessing himself he was relieved to find that he was not damaged by his second fall of the day. Then Noel noticed to his surprise that the area he was in was illuminated by a strange blue glow.

The space he was in was long and narrow and high enough for him to stand at his full height. He could take two strides to the side and touch the wall, but the strange cavern was deep and went on in front of him. At the end of it, some thirty feet away stood a strange alter, a black, rectangular rock that jutted up from the ground with glowing cracks and crevices all about it.

It was a strange sight and he took a few steps towards the bizarre monolith. Clearly there was something magical about what he was witnessing but Noel had never seen anything like it before, even in the glorious city of Ixaocan where magic was widely practised like an artform. Then he heard a voice speak to him.

“Well, what have we here?”

Noel felt the hair on his arms stand up. The voice, deeply feminine, seemed to come from everywhere at once. It was as though it were almost whispered into his ear. He turned around quickly but saw no one there. He scanned his surroundings, peering into the shadows, trying to find the source of the speech.

“What brings you here, stranger?” The voice continued, silky in it’s cadence. Noel gripped his sword tight in his hand, his guard up. “Have you come to share that strong looking body with me?”

The shadows towards the end of the room where the altar stood started to shift. They seemed to be coalescing out of the darkness, shimmering and forming into something. Noel crouched down slightly, tense as he watched the otherworldly scene before him. He knew he was in the presence of a dark form of magic.

A long, feminine leg stepped forward from the shadows as the source of the voice finally revealed itself. Noel almost couldn’t believe his eyes.

What stood before him was the alluring form of a female demon. It could be no other creature. The bottom half of her legs were obscured by what looked like black boots, made of the very shadows in the space around her. Her skin was the same colour as moonlight and her eyes burned a pale, empty green. Her breasts were larger than any he had seen before, two nearly perfect round orbs that practically hung out of the shadow woven bra that she wore. Despite their large size they stood up in front of her, perky and alluring. A pinkish glow illuminated the white of her hair and her clawed hands. Most menacing of all however was her tail, which emerged from her lower back and split into two large, deadly looking stingers at the ends. She had the form of a voluptuous young woman, dripping with a lethal sexuality.

In spite of his apprehension Noel felt something primal stirring within him. This demoness was more beautiful than any mortal woman could hope to be. She had one of her hands to her face, an index finger by her mouth as she regarded him curiously, like a cat regarded a mouse. He had no doubt that he was in this creature’s lair and that he had become it’s prey.

“Such a handsome brute...I wonder if you speak?” She said, eyeing up the man who stood before him. She took such a step towards him, so slow it was nearly imperceptible.

“I speak well enough, demon. What is this place you dwell in?”

“You like it?” She said coyly. “If I’d have known I’d be having company I would have tidied up a bit. But, so formal! What is your name? You can call me Evelynn.”

She had continued to creep towards him as a shadow moving in the sun. Noel felt imminent danger.

“Stand back.” He said in a defensive stance, his sword raised.

“Oh...are you sure you wouldn’t like to get better acquainted? I could let you...inspect me.” she said in a sultry voice.

Evelynn was now only a few paces away from Noel. She had seemed to stand still this whole time yet she had already moved so much closer to him. He was acutely aware of her bladed tail and the fact that her reach was so much greater than his.

“I’ll inspect your corpse.” He said. “Stand back!”

Evelynn’s tail moved in a flash, like a scorpions strike. Noel’s instincts alone saved him as he jumped back, the razor black edge missing his throat by inches. Evelynn followed up again with the same attack and Noel was able to use his sword to deflect the blow.

He had backed up several steps now but the demon pressed on towards him.

“Don’t run...I can play a little rough, but I don’t mind if you are rough with me.” Her voice taunted him.

Another whip of the tail and another narrow miss. Noel didn’t think he could scramble out the way he came without exposing himself. If he tried to climb out she would slice him to pieces. The feeling of being trapped closed in on him. If he could wound the demon then he might have a chance at escape.

He waited for Evelynn’s next attack and again he barely dodged it. Then before she had a chance to recoil her tail and strike again he countered, swinging his sword in an arch towards her head. Her movement was fluid and she avoided the strike, then lashed out with one of her hands. Her fingers were like talons and she caught his forearm, leaving three bloody marks in her wake.

Noel stepped back and watched as Evelynn put her fingertips to her lips, tasting his blood.

“Oooh, you are delicious!” She said with what looked like real pleasure. “Did anyone ever tell you what an extraordinary taste you have?”

Although the wound on his arm was not deep Noel felt a throbbing pain coming from it. He had no doubt that she were able to strike him a few more times like that he would start to slow and then he would be hers. If she landed on him with that tail even once he would be finished. He gripped his sword tight, his heart beating fast.

“Come!” She said, beckoning him with her dagger like fingers. “Let’s do it again!”

Another tail strike. This time he was ready as he sidestepped and smashed the tail down with his sword. Then in one fluid motion he spun around and stabbed his blade into her. Noel’s weapon struck her cleanly in the chest and he pushed forward as hard as he could until the sword embedded itself into the hard packed dirt behind her.

Evelynn looked down at where she had been struck, then she looked up at him, a wicked grin on her face. There was no blood from her impalement and she seemed not to be hurt at all.

“You wanted to stick something in me?” She said in a girlish way. “Why didn’t you say so? I can think of something more fun you could have used.”

Noel stepped back, aghast. His sword was completely useless against what he faced. Evelynn came forward, the sword sinking deeper into her chest as she came away from the wall until she stepped past it. A small hole in her chest where he stabbed her closed up instantly and it was like he never struck her at all.

Now he felt a small creep of fear rising. He retreated deeper into her lair, towards where the altar lay. Evelynn pursued him without rushing, giggling to herself, all blades and shadow.

Noel reached behind him to where his Ohmlatl was attached to his belt. The ohmlatl was a ceremonial weapon of the Ixtali, a ringed, circular blade that allowed the wielder to infuse the weapon with magic, if they could use magic. Aside from the knife in his boot which he knew would be useless, this was his last weapon.

He gripped the ohmlatl that he had trained with since boyhood and channelled the elemental magic he commanded through it. In a circular motion blades of condensed air began to spin around the blade, causing his weapon to spring to life and let out a glow of crystal coloured light.

Now Evelynn was upon him. His back was nearly touching her altar and he had nowhere to run. Her shadowed tail struck out at him again and this time instead of avoiding it he struck back with his ohmlatl, feeling the force of her blow but deflecting it with his own weapon.

Evelynn’s demeanor changed just slightly, her smiling face turning to a scowl. Noel was certain that unlike his sword, she had felt the impact of his ohmlatl. Sensing this he moved towards her now, attacking.

She stepped back, avoiding the strikes from his ringed blade. Noel was relentless however and Evelynn now used her own tail defensively, using it to parry the blows from the magically enhanced weapon. The two combatants circled one another for a moment, with Noel baring his teeth and emitting a savage growl as Evelynn hissed at him like a viper. They clashed again, each glancing the other and drawing blood, the fighters well matched.

Then Noel sent out a blast of air which had the effect of unbalancing Evelynn. He hadn’t used his air element in the fight yet save for powering up his ohmlatl and the demon didn’t expect it. He seized the brief opportunity this presented to him and rushed forward, stomping his boot down on her tail and slashing down viciously with his weapon, severing the ends of Evelynn’s tail.

“Aiieee!” she cried out in shock and in pain. The only way a demon could truly be hurt was with a weapon imbued with magic and Noel had done just that. Had his sword cut off her tail it would have grown back instantly but being sliced off with the ohmlatl, Evelynn knew it would be days before she could regenerate properly.

Now there was a shift in the momentum as Evelynn backed off again, wounded. With her claws and bladed feet and teeth she was still dangerous but Noel was confident now. He pushed forward. Evelynn swung for his eyes but he batted her hand away with his weapon and pursued her. She hissed again, rubbing her hand where he had struck her. Soon she was backed into a corner.

“I’ll cut your head off, demon, and rid this world of your foul presence.” Noel had said it not in a boastful manner but as a simple matter of fact. It was time to end this. He readied himself for a finishing blow when the feminine form collapsed onto her knees.

“Wait!” She said, a look of fear on her white face. “I yield! Please, stay your hand!”

He knew he shouldn’t listen to her words and it would be wiser to simply kill her and leave this hellish place, but something in her manner caused him to hold back.

“Why would I do that?” He said malevolently. He was ready for any trickery, his body like a coiled spring waiting to strike.

“I can offer you a boon!” She pleaded with the mortal who now held her fate in his hands. While Evelynn was a demon and being destroyed in this form wouldn’t truly kill her, she would be cast back into the void, left without a physical vessel and losing a considerable amount of her power that she had amassed here on Runeterra. It could be decades or even centuries before she may be able to amass the strength to take form on the mortal realm again. And in that time she would hunger a terrible hunger for the suffering of others. The suffering that nurtured her. The suffering that would be so faint and difficult to feel as she remained in that primordial limbo. She had to avoid that at all costs.

“A boon? You expect me to trust you? To make a deal with a demon?”

“Yes! Please, I will honour my word. I can grant you gifts that would benefit any man, I can give to you aspects of my own nature! You are strong but you can be more powerful still!”

Noel stayed in position, ready to strike but considering her words. It seemed like madness to trust a demon but he couldn’t deny his curiosity.

“How do I know you will keep up your end of the bargain?”

“I will get to live. And while you will reap the greater rewards I will also benefit from the deal.”

Noel considered her words, watching her. Then his eyes went wide at what she did next.

Still on her knees, Evelynn pulled the black, shadow woven bra from her breasts. Her luscious round tits were revealed to Noel who stood transfixed as they bounced in front of him. Her nipples were a pinkish colour, with the same luminous quality of her hair. Her hands cupped them together lasciviously and he noticed that her fingers had assumed the quality of a normal woman, the sharp points now soft looking.

“There’s...just one thing I would need from you. In addition to letting me live.” Evelynn said. She looked down to his crotch. “I would require of you your seed. That potent, masculine essence of yours. It would be necessary for the pact magic to work. But... there’s no need for us to be so formal. We could have some fun.”

He thought about this. It was a risky proposition, insane even. But Noel couldn’t lie to himself, he was excited at the prospect of whatever boon she might bestow on him. Beyond that, he couldn’t deny that this Evelynn had a body that was perfect in every way and the wildest part of him wanted to experience that dangerous embrace.

“If this is a betrayal I’ll carve out your heart.” He warned her. Evelynn nodded her head in understanding. Then she stood up and approached him. She stood nearly a head shorter than the tall Ixtali man.

“It is no betrayal. I yield myself completely to you. Your fighting prowess was greater than I had expected...greater than I have personally encountered in the mortal realms. I prostrate myself to you. You can have me...in any way you like.”

Her hand crept up to his and she guided him to her naked breast. Noel enjoyed the softness of it and soon his hand was roaming her chest of its own will. Evelynn stood there staring up at him with her glowing green eyes, all the viciousness gone now from her. She had the look of an innocent girl.

Noel felt blood rushing to his extremities. The closeness of her body and the supple feeling of her large boobs had his lust rising to a fearsome level. He enjoyed the feeling of her soft tits for a while before taking her by the throat and forcing her down to her knees.

“Remove my belt.” He said. Evelynn nodded her head obediently.

She undid the clasp of the leather belt and slid it aside. The green material of his tunic came loose and he pulled it up over his head and tossed it to the side. Now he wore only his boots and gauntlets and undergarments which did nothing to conceal the shape of his growing member. Evelynn stared at it for a moment, the tip of her tongue coming to her lips before looking back up at him. Then she pulled them down his muscular legs.

Noel’s large cock sprung up in front of him, thick and erect. Evelynn let out a quiet gasp as she gazed on it. She had known a few men in her time on Runeterra, only those who seemed worthy to offer her their seed. But this man was well endowed beyond all of them. She gazed up at him again, smiling. She sensed his natural virility and could only wonder at the power of his semen.

“It’s amazing.” She whispered to him as she brought her face in close. Then she stuck out her dainty tongue and gave the tip the gentlest of licks.

Her touch sent shivers up his spine as Noel could feel the raw sexuality coming from her. He felt an even greater surge of passion rising up and he had to fight to control himself. Every urge in his body was impelling him to take hold of his captive and to start ruthlessly fucking her. His discipline had been forged into iron over the years however and for now he simply stood there, allowing the demoness to work for him.

Evelynn again stuck out her tongue and this time kept it pressed to the head of his rigid cock. She slid it underneath, side to side and up and down before trailing her way down. She used her nose to push it up while her tongue danced wickedly around his shaft. At length she came to his balls and gave them a loving kiss before running her tongue back up to the tip. Then her lips parted and she took him inside her mouth.

The feeling of her mouth sucking on him was pure bliss. Noel could only watch with wonder as the pretty face sucked his cock with delight, forcing him down her throat and pushing out her cheeks as she let his phallus move around in her mouth. Unable to control himself Noel took hold of her by the back of her head and started to bob her head up and down.

As she was not a human Evelynn wasn’t bound by biological constraints and had no gag reflex. She simply let him push as far down as he wanted and despite his considerable size Noel went deep into her throat. He actually buried himself to the hilt with his balls resting on her chin. It was an incredible feeling, one he had never experienced before. Her throat was as tight as any womans but she could take it and soon he put his other hand to her head, taking a firm grasp of her. Then he started to fuck her throat like he would fuck a womans pussy.

Evelynn felt his thick member ramming it’s way down her throat and she welcomed it. This was a man who was not afraid to take what he wanted. In hindsight she was glad he had bested her in combat. It would have been such a waste to kill him. His seed would be so much more valuable. She had to have it. She knew it would be unlike any she had ever had before and it would make their bond all the stronger for it.

For a while the only sound in the subterranean chamber was the sound of Evelynn’s face slapping into Noel’s thighs. He didn’t give her any mercy, he plundered her throat like it was a spoil of war. It wasn’t long before he felt the pleasure rising, threatening to spill over and he withdrew from her mouth completely. He didn’t want to spend just yet. He wanted to see what else this demon girl had to offer.

He shoved her away and she landed on her ass. “Show me more.”

Evelynn nodded her head submissively. Then with a finger she traced down the front of her body and the black and pink shadows that acted as clothing parted down the middle, sliding off her form and dissolving into nothing. In a few seconds she was completely naked.

Noel grinned hungrily when he saw her. All the blackness save the stump of her tail had left her and now Evelynn lay before him, skin white with a pinkish glow. She spread her legs invitingly, displaying to him her hairless mound. Her pussy looked like little more than a slit in her alabaster skin, the lips of her vulva just barely peeking out. He didn’t think he could get any more hard. Before fucking her however he got down to his knees and leaned in to her crotch.

He had to taste her. How many men would ever know the flavour of demoness pussy? He stuck out his tongue and ran it up the smooth length of her twat. The lips of her pussy had that same pinkish hue that her hair did and she tasted like honey in his mouth. Noel was overcome with burning lust and he began to eat her out with relish.

He felt every fold of her perfect vulva. He lathered her with his tongue until her own juices started to flow. Was that for his benefit or did she actually feel the same lust he did? It didn’t matter to him. He continued to lap her up until he felt his prick demanding more. He got up to his knees, his stiff cock pointing directly between her legs.

Evelynn stared eagerly at his thick shaft as he began to rub his head up and down on the entrance of her wet snatch. She hungered for the potent life force it would bring, she licked her lips and looked up at her conqueror eagerly.

Her outer lips had parted way for Noel as he slowly pushed in, a little bit at a time. Coming to her entrance he felt her tightness and pushed forward. Evelynn let out a gasp as he stretched her out, penetrating her at last.

To Noel it was uncanny, her pussy was tighter than any woman he had ever known. It was supernatural the way she wrapped around him, hugging him, almost sucking him in as he plunged deeper, not stopping until he was balls deep inside her. He paused for a moment and simply experienced the sensation of their connection. It was incredible! Noel had excellent control but he wondered if he would be able to hold out for very long.

He withdrew nearly the whole way, admiring her pink lips as they stuck out as if trying to pull him back in. When he was nearly out all the way he drove himself back in hard, causing Evelynn to let out another cry. Noel repeated the process, doing his best to control himself and the pleasure that nearly overwhelmed him. As he went on he began to get used to the incredible feeling of her otherworldly cunt. He took hold of her hips and started to fuck her in earnest now.

Evelynn could feel his vigour and thanked her fortune that she had encountered this man. He was destined for great things and she was now committed to helping him achieve his goals. His essence would be hers and it would bind them together and feed her and give her nourishment and power and ecstasy. The seed of men was something no demon could produce on its own. Next to blood it was a currency of the highest value.

Noel had worked himself up into a good rhythm and was now fucking Evelynn hard, harder than he would have fucked any lover. She was no human. She was a beaten demoness and now she was his to use however he saw fit. He grabbed hold of her head with both hands and held her firm in his grip, starting into those inscrutable eyes. Her face was contorted in pleasure as he rammed in an out of her. He felt triumphant. Defeating such a dangerous foe in battle was reward enough, but fucking her brains out was even more satisfying.

Chapter Text

In the end he fucked Evelynn for over an hour.

After beating her in combat and exercising restraint over his own sexual impulses, Noel was now firmly in control. He knew that she hungered for his seed but he didn’t want to simply transact with her and be done with it. Evelynn had qualities he had never seen in any mortal woman, qualities he may never see again and he wanted to enjoy himself fully.

He withdrew from her pussy after pounding her vigorously for five minutes. Catching his breath he examined the demoness under him. Her tits were perfection, luscious and round. He gave them a playful slap and enjoyed their bounce.

Evelynn had a finger in her mouth and she stared up at Noel with a look of hunger. “I’m ready for more if you are.”

“I’m sure you are. Turn around and get on all fours. Let’s see your ass.”

Evelynn complied with his wishes, turning over and sticking her butt up in the air, displaying it to him proudly. She lifted her tail which was now just a foot long stump that emerged from her lower back.

Noel leaned in close and took hold of her voluptuous cheeks, spreading them wide. He had a perfect view of her pink, luminescent pussy and her tight looking asshole. Her gash gaped open slightly from his previous fucking and looked like it was inviting him in for more. He couldn’t resist and repositioned himself to resume his conquest.

He slid into her without effort, pushing himself deep. Her cunt was magical, the way she gripped him felt truly otherworldly. She was tight and wet and it felt like she was sucking on him in ways he had never known. He pushed the enormous pleasure out of his mind however and took hold of her hips and started to pump in and out of her like a piston.

Evelynn cried out in pleasure and accepted him gratefully. She knew the effect she had on men and that it wouldn’t be long before he spilled within her. Whether it was between her legs or in her mouth, it didn’t matter. As long as she was able to claim his essence for herself then all would be well.

Minutes ticked by as Noel ravaged the white skinned demoness. At length he let go of her hips and opted to grab hold of what was left of her tail, using that for leverage as he kept on ramming into her.

She let out a cry, wincing in pain. With her tail severed by magical means it was the only part of her that was actually hurt, and when he grabbed hold of it she could feel the site of the wound. Evelynn had to fight to maintain composure, wanting to keep herself desirable for her conqueror and entice the cum out of him, although the thought crossed her mind that he might be the type that enjoyed hurting his women.

Noel could tell that his grip on her tail caused her some discomfort but it did not concern him. She had tried to kill him and was not a native being of Runeterra. He would have his way with her however he liked.

This went on for a while longer before he finally pulled out, his cock dripping with her juices. He flattened his hand and gave her a hard slap on the ass, the sound travelling the length of her subterranean corridor.

“Not bad.” He said casually, even though she was the best he had ever had. Evelynn turned her head to stare at him over her shoulder. She felt a strange reaction to his words. Was she only ‘not bad’?

Noel returned his attention to her eager holes. Then he took his cock by the base and aimed it a little higher.

“Let’s see if your ass is as good.” He came forward and pressed his head up to her tight sphincter.

Evelynn let out a small gasp. She had never been fucked there before. No man had ever made it that far, usually her mouth was more than enough and failing that her pussy always had the most disciplined lovers spewing in under five minutes. Clearly this man possessed greater control than all her previous mates.

He grunted as he forced his way in, the tightness of her anus making him work hard. Knowing he didn’t have to be careful with her helped though and Noel simply forced his way in, stabbing deep into her rectum.

Going balls deep, Noel’s lower abdomen touched her tail stump. Again Evelynn let out a little gasp of pain. She did her best to ignore it and focused on offering up the one part of her that no man had ever laid claim to.

Her asshole was the tightest thing he had ever been in and if he hadn’t been rock hard Noel would have had a hard time penetrating her there. He was worked up to a frenzy however and once he had shaped a passage he withdrew from her only to shove himself back in hard.

“Ah!” Evelynn cried, again feeling him come into contact with her wound. Noel ignored her cries and kept on going, triumphant in the knowledge that he was actually sodomizing a demoness.

He kept at her like this, gripping her hair, her tail, her tits, whatever he felt like holding on to as he pounded her mercilessly. Time passed in the dark lair, the only sounds the grunting of the two copulating champions.

Eventually he pulled out of her and switched back to her mouth, face fucking her beautiful features. Evelynn was grateful for him to take aim at her face and to spare her the pain in her tail. Her tongue got to work instantly, sliding along the thick shaft that pumped in and out of her mouth. She did her absolute best to get him to finally spend himself in her.

As time went on however it became apparent that Noel wasn’t going to lose control. For the first time in her centuries of existence on Runeterra, Evelynn felt a strange sensation. Inadequacy? No man had ever fucked her like this, beating her in combat and now withstanding her sexual advances. She sucked and kissed his member, running her tongue up and down it, almost desperate. She tried every sensual trick she knew men enjoyed, but still he stood there, rock hard and dominant.

It was not easy for Noel, but by now his lust for the pleasure she provided was equaled with another strange obsession. He was fucking a succubus and matching her wiles with his own iron will. He even detected uncertainty in the girl who was polishing his prick with her mouth until it glistened in the dim light. Evidently she was in uncharted territory.

He kept at her, switching back to her pussy for a time before he started into her ass again, fucking one orifice at his leisure before switching back to the other. Both her holes were at his mercy as was her body, and he flipped her into whatever position he pleased, posing her how he wished, treating her with no respect.

Occasionally he would slap her tail where he had severed it. Spanking her ass was pleasing but did nothing to her, every time he struck her tail however she would let out a high pitched squeal. He was certain she didn’t like it but she said nothing and simply took his abuse submissively. He had beaten her and fucked her in every way and she was his now. The initial dynamic between the two had reversed and he was now in control.

At last he decided it was time. Noel had done enough, he had grappled with her and fucked her and taken all the pleasure he wanted from her perfect body. The point was abundantly clear: he had a greater sexual virility than she had ever seen before, and now that he was ready to finally let go it was entirely on his own terms and not hers.

He chose her pussy. Taking Evelynn’s hips in his large hands he started to pull up on her body like it was a doll. Noel was impaling her by thrusting her body up around him and at last he felt his balls tighten as he started to release.

He growled like some primal animal. He felt the first powerful shot of cum sink deep within her and Evelynn cried out in pleasure as well. Yes! Finally, she was taking his wonderful, outstanding seed! They both cried out together as physical joy wracked their bodies. Noel grabbed her in a tight hug and pulled her into him, still pumping in and out, his thick white cum filling her insides and her hungry snatch gobbling it up.

It was a powerful orgasm that seemed to last forever. When he finally expended the last drops he let himself fall to his side on the ground, still clutching his tamed demoness in his muscular arms.

They lay with their organs locked together, the last gasps of pleasure coursing through them. Not a single drop of Noels semen dripped out of Evelynn. She drank it all up into her like it had been the only thing in the world that could nourish her. She cooed in his arms, overcome by his awesome, masculine power.

After more time had passed Noel stood up and got dressed, retrieving his weapons and composing himself. Evelynn remained on the floor, naked and in a strange, child like state of bliss. She smiled up at him.

“That...you...you can have me anytime.” She breathed, speaking earnestly. It had been an intense experience for her, one she had never had before, and already she could feel his essence spreading through her, expanding within and giving her that which she could never hope to produce on her own.

Noel stared down at her. “Is that it? I feel no different.” He said, although if he were to be being honest he felt completely drained.

“It will not be long now...” She said, getting up to her knees. That’s when Noel noticed her belly. It had distended considerably. Evelynn looked like she was already halfway through a pregnancy. He stared down at her in disbelief and she followed his eyes to her swollen belly.

“You could...stay a while. Would you like to witness me as I make manifest our pact?”

Noel watched her belly, growing ever larger in front of his eyes. He shook his head. Now that he had finished he felt a strong sense of mental clarity and had the urge to exit this place.

“I’ll take my leave.” He said, starting for the exit. Evelynn sank back on her haunches and watched the tall warrior leave her. When he had gone she put her hand between her legs, probing herself slightly and bringing her hand back up to her face. She inhaled his scent and let out a purr. She hoped they would meet again.

When he emerged from the cave there was no sign of the Basilisk, although he could easily see its tracks leading off into the dense jungle. He felt spent. Almost faint. He stood in a clearing and could easily see the sky which was turning dark. A few of the night stars were out, and he used these to get his bearings again and set off in what he knew was the right direction to his home.

Noel had hiked for 20 minutes when he felt an overwhelming fatigue take him. He rested his hand on the trunk of a nearby tree to steady himself. It was difficult even keeping his eyes open. His survival instincts kicked in and he knew he needed rest immediately.

In the end Noel opted to climb a large tree and build a makeshift hammock with the tangle of dense vines. It was something he had done many times before but this time it pushed him to his absolute limit. The very instant he had finished his work he collapsed into a deep slumber.

Noel briefly awoke a few times and each time he felt that same exhaustion overtaking his body. It was almost impossible to move his limbs, his mind screamed at him for more rest. He was only able to shift his body about in the slightest way before falling back asleep. He had never been this tired before, it was like every single muscle in his body had been worked to its maximum capacity. He was oblivious of the passing of time. Everything was secondary to getting rest.

When he finally awoke he remained still and examined his surroundings. It was dark and he wasn’t sure where he was or what time it was.

He pulled himself up from where he slept and nimbly climbed down the tree. Clearly he needed the rest, he felt very much like a new man. Strong and alert again. Only he was badly parched with thirst. Noel needed to find water fast.

He looked to the sky and observed the moon. It had been a new moon the morning they had set off on their scouting expedition and now it was starting its waxing phase. It was difficult to tell but it seemed to him to be just a little more advanced in its position than it should be. How long had he been sleeping?

It was dangerous to travel the jungle by night but he didn’t care, he felt bold and strong and somehow the dark wasn’t as oppressive as he thought it should be given the time of night. His eyes were working very well. He set off on foot.

Noel eventually found a small waterfall and he drank deeply until he felt satisfied. Then he relieved himself and carried on his journey. He was ravenously hungry but aside from that he felt vigorous.

It took him hours to get back to the capital city and in that time the sun had risen and was already becoming hot in the blue, cloudless sky.

Ixaocan was a shining beacon of Ixtali civilization, a testament to the magical and aesthetic values that the inhabitants all commonly shared. It was a sprawling walled city made of white limestone accented with gold from surrounding mines, laying a miles wide star shaped footprint in the jungle underneath. The city was composed of five massive layers, each placed higher than the last, walled off and inhabited by the denizens of the appropriate caste. Gardens and promenades and canals were as numerous as the dwellings, and even the lowest Ixtali lived a life of relative comfort and beauty.

Noel entered the great gates and was greeted by the guards that stood watch. Every Ixtali had learned from birth the basic magical formula to open the magical glyph that warded off entry to outsiders.

There were few guards posted to any of the entrances. The existence of Ixaocan was a secret to the people of Runeterra, and even if one were to stumble upon it, entry would be impossible. The few guards that waited the gates were all skilled magic users and more than capable of blocking access if it came to it, but such an occurrence was unheard of in the cities long history.

The gate wardens nodded to Noel and he to them. He was well known throughout the city. Being Qiyana’s most trusted champion had spread his name far and wide. He took off at once to the next gate.

Noel lived on the second highest level in the city, the top being reserved exclusively for members of the Yun Tal, the ruling caste of the Ixtali people. Of course in his capacity as Qiyana’s champion he had been to the top, he even stood in the throne room on occasion, but his own abode would never be in those lofty heights as long as he remained in his station in life.

He crossed the second gate and continued his ascent. Technically any Ixtali was eligible to become a member of the Yun Tal. One would need a sponsor from an existing member with no objections from any other member of the ruling class. The aspirant would then face the Vidalion and so be subjected to the most rigorous tests, the nature of which was never disclosed. Survival was not guaranteed to initiates and it was a common occurrence for ambitious Ixtali to perish during the process.

The thought of this caused a surge of resentment to flash through Noel. He had wanted to take the trials for himself. He was certain in his abilities. But to become a Yun Tal would be to rise to the highest caste and in so doing he would no longer be bound to serve Qiyana as he had since birth. Every time he was able to secure the sponsorship of a Yun Tal, which was no easy task in itself, his nomination would be blocked. He was never given the name of the one who obstructed him but he didn’t need it. He knew who it was.

Qiyana. Always her. She was 10^th in line for the high throne, being the youngest of her 9 sisters. There was however no doubt that she was easily the most powerful magic user in her family and in actual fact, all of Ixaocan. It all came so naturally to her, ever since a young age. Most Ixtali who were adept with elemental forces spent a lifetime mastering them. By the time she had turned 18 however, Qiyana had mastered not one but three types of elemental magic, a feat unheard of since ancient times.

She was ruthless as well. Ambitious. Power hungry. Although Noel resented her for many reasons, these were the qualities that he admired in her. Although according to tradition she could not ascend the throne before any of her older sisters, Qiyana had made no secret of her desire for power and disdain of tradition. There were many Ixtali who agreed with her. She was a popular, if polarizing figure in Ixaocan.

Noel had made his way up to the fourth level of the city, smaller than all the ones before. More exclusive and beautiful. He did not stop at his home however. He must speak with Qiyana and give her his report of the expedition.

Would he speak on his encounter with the demoness Evelynn though? How could he? He would sound like he’d gone mad. No, he would keep that a secret. Typically he would disclose everything to her but he felt somehow different today and decided it would be best to keep this one to himself.

He approached the fifth and final gate, entrance to the highest level in the city. Two guards stood at attention.

“I’ve come to report to the princess.” He said.

The guards knew Noel and who he referred to.

“Of course, Noel, although I should mention that Qiyana is not here right now.”

“Where is she?”

“She left to Tikras just this morning.”

Noel felt a surge of irritation. Qiyana was prefect of Tikras, a governor who ruled with impunity. Although Tikras was little more than a small village on the outskirts of Ixtal, it was located in a strategically important location and her position as prefect heightened her official power in Ixtali society.

“When will she be back?”

“Very sorry, but she did not say.”

Noel bit back a curse. With Qiyana gone there was little for him to do. Only a Yun Tal could give someone of his rank orders and none would dare with his status as Qiyana’s own champion.

“The princess did leave instructions if you were to return,” the guard added, “You see no one knew if you had survived the Basilisk attack. You are to report to princess Xinayl.”

Noel considered this. Xinayl was Qiyana’s sister, the 5^th eldest daughter and therefore 5^th in line for the high throne. Although Qiyana had a tense relationship with most of her siblings, Xinayl was one of her closest sisters and supporters.

“I will see her right away.” He said, moving past the guards and ascending the final staircase.

Despite the closeness of the two sisters it was unusual for Noel to be dealing with Xinayl. Qiyana liked to keep her most trusted allies separate, with herself acting as a nucleus at the center of the web. No one person ever knew the full extent of her plans that way and she was able to maintain effective control of her power base.

The fifth level of Ixaocan was relatively small compared to the rest of the city, sitting high above all the rest, home of the Yun Tal. In the middle of this high promenade stood a great tower where the Yunalai, the royal family dwelt. They held council and tended to affairs of state in this magnificent white edifice that stretched skyward. Noel had stood in those hallowed halls on multiple occasions and enjoyed the rarefied air, being so close to the seat of power and standing among the highest Ixtali in the lands.

When he approached the gigantic double doors of the tower the guards saluted him politely but made no move to let him in.

“Good morning, Noel. We are happy to see you alive.”

“Thank you. Princess Xinayl wishes to see me?”

“Yes, she’s already been notified of your arrival and should be here soon. If you would please wait by the water garden over there, she will be down shortly.”

Noel grunted and turned to go when the other guard spoke.

“Hey, Noel. I heard you really pulled your scouts out of the fire. Leeandra said that Basilisk was the biggest she’d ever seen.”

“They weren’t my scouts, but yes, I’m happy we didn’t suffer any more casualties.”

“They should have had you leading the group. Jakarr may have been a few years your senior but I’d have put my faith in you before anyone else.”

Noel nodded politely at the compliment and headed over to the water garden to wait for Xinayl. The gardens of Ixaocan were the most beautiful in the world, or so all Ixtali, including Noel, were lead to believe. In truth almost none of his people had ever ventured beyond the surrounding jungle that kept them shrouded from the world. The territories and peoples of Runeterra were all documented, but they were not well known. The cultures and mannerisms of those outside the domain of the Ixtali were distant and mysterious.

Small canals ran through the length of the lush gardens that were dotted with rare plants. Sweet smelling flowers of crimson and violet decorated the well kept fields of vegetation, with delicate vines curled into pleasing shapes by way of magical cultivation. Small wooden footbridges crossed the waterways that intersected the terrace and everything within visible range was designed with beauty and tranquility in mind.

Noel let his thoughts wander. Now that he had a few moments to himself he thought back on the events in the cavern with Evelynn. It didn’t seem real, there was a dreamlike quality to what he had experienced down there and he almost believed that he had imagined it. But the three scars from her claws remained on his forearm and still throbbed, a reminder that he could not deny the reality of what transpired.

Beyond that, there seemed a subtle difference in his body. Noel was tall and powerfully built and kept himself in excellent physical condition. He always felt strong. Now that he had stopped moving and stood in quiet contemplation however he noticed a different feeling. A lightness in his being, a strange exuberance that had him recall his early successes with magic, or even his first sexual encounter with a woman. Like a boundless vigor coursing through him, channeling energy through his body, enhancing his senses.

Everything seemed so fine. The sunlight reflecting on the water. The smell of the greenery and roses around him. The feeling of the fresh breeze on his face. He couldn’t put his finger on what was different about him, only that he felt like somehow he could not lose in any endeavour he put himself to, like he wanted to expand and spread himself throughout the world and reshape it through the power of his will. Noel almost wished he were in battle right now. He was absolutely certain that he would slaughter his enemies in this instant, no matter how powerful they might be.

“Noel.”

His thoughts were interrupted and he turned around to face the woman who had spoken his name. Not just any woman. Qiyana’s own sister, princess Xinayl.

“Princess.” Noel said, lowering his gaze and bowing his head slightly as was correct custom when addressing a superior.

Xinayl was a beautiful if serious looking woman of 27 years. Standing at 5’7 she was slightly taller than Qiyana, with narrower hips and more slender legs. Like the rest of her family her hair was as white as snow and she wore it down to the middle of her back. She had a pretty face but her eyes were not friendly and neither was she. She had an imperiousness about her like her younger sister and a natural air of superiority that she directed towards anyone who was not among her own immediate family. She did not smile when Noel greeted her.

“I hear you availed yourself well during the encounter with the Basilisk.” She said.

“I did only what was required, princess.”

“I agree.” She said flatly. “Where were you this whole time? We thought you were dead.”

This whole time? “I returned as soon as I was able. I had to lead the creature away from the group.”

“Oh? Did it chase you to the ends of Shuriman? When you didn’t return yesterday we gave you up for dead. I must admit I am surprised to see you here at all.”

“I...was fatigued after the chase. It was dark and I had to rest before making my way back to Ixaocan.”

“So you slept for a day and a half before deciding to return? That sounds unbelievable, even for a brute like yourself.”

A day and a half? Had he slept through the night and the entire next day? When Noel woke up in the jungle it was dark and he assumed he had been asleep for perhaps 6 hours. But he had been exhausted like never before in his life...

Evelynn. The succubus. That had to be it, his congress with that demoness. When she said she wanted his essence she had been dead serious. It was as though she had sucked the very life force from him. His exhaustion started to make sense now.

Xinayl looked disgusted. “That’s it? No response? Your head is in the clouds, Noel. I must say I don’t know what Qiyana sees in you. I think the very fact that you’ve known her since childhood has blinded her and caused her to overestimate your value. It would have been as well for her if you hadn’t returned.”

Noel heard the piercing words of the woman in front of him and felt heat rising from within. He loathed being spoken to in such a manner by anyone, even a superior. Qiyana of course delighted in speaking down to him, but she did it in the manner of amusing herself. Xinayl was different. She genuinely disliked Noel and thought of him as a dumb oaf. Perhaps it was his personal stature. Physical prowess was respected in Ixtali culture, but nowhere near as much as magical proficiency was. Noel had always applied himself to both equally and he knew that there were those that dismissed this as foolish. Time spent training the body could of course be spent furthering ones magical practice.

“Forgive me, princess. It’s been a long day and night for me.” He said.

“Hold your tongue, I’m not interested in your inauthentic apologies. You are here by the graces of my youngest sister and for now that will be enough.” Xinayl sneered at him before continuing. “Qiyana is planning something. We both know that her role as prefect of Tikras will never be enough for her, it’s just a stepping stone into something greater. She left this morning to investigate rumors of fresh Piltovan incursions into our lands. These foreigners are a nuisance that must be dealt with before she can advance her affairs here in Ixtal.”

Noel understood. Six months ago the village of Tikras had been under the rule of Qiyana’s 9^th youngest sister, Mara. Piltovan miners had ransacked the village and killed half the population. It was the biggest disaster in modern Ixtali history. Not only had a foreign power discovered what should have been an imperceivable location but they had slain the inhabitants and spilled Ixtali blood.

Qiyana had been the one to retaliate and she had been brutal. Shortly after the attack she lead a small team of loyal followers to counter the Piltovan attack. Noel had been among that clandestine group and under Qiyana’s leadership they massacred the miners and the small detachment of foreign troops. Qiyana allowed a lone survivor escape to spread tales of horror and hopefully ward off any further encroachments.

Although her parents were outraged by the audacity of her actions, they were good enough for the people of Ixtal. Her popularity surged and in the end it was Qiyana who would hold the title of prefect. Tikras was hers.

“I will go at once.” Noel said. “The princess could use me, especially if those foreign dogs have been spotted in the area.”

“You will do nothing except heed my commands!” Xinayl snapped. “Do not forget your station, Noel, it is not for you to decide your own course of action. Qiyana is going to simply investigate the rumors, no more. She will return shortly and if there is any truth to them she will determine the next step.”

Noel clenched his jaw in anger. Normally he would have no problem shrugging off Xinayl’s barbs but today he felt short on patience. Qiyana was his mistress, not her. He was her finest champion and to be spoken to like he was a lowly foot soldier irked him like it never had before.

He regarded the woman in front of him. Her neck so dainty and feminine, her hair so white and alluring, her entire body so sensuous and desirable. Noel wondered how she would behave if he had his way with her. Would she act so superior if he was buried deep in between her legs, pulling her hair and treating her like she was a common whore to be used for his own pleasure? Would Xinayl still look down on him as he ravaged her and forced a climax out of her, revealing her own base nature to herself? Lustful thoughts swirled through his mind as his eyes bored into the princess in front of him.

Xinayl picked up on his tension and allowed herself a haughty grin. “Oh, are you offended? Have I damaged your sensitive sense of masculine pride?”

She laughed in his face. “You are a buffoon, Noel. You don’t even have the good graces to keep your emotions from your face. You will never rise higher than you stand now, and you will never attain the rank of Yun Tal. But for Qiyana’s favour I would have you dancing like a jester with your manhood in a sealed jar.”

Noel allowed himself the slightest sneer to come to his face. “Are you sure that’s where you really want my manhood, princess?”

Xinayl’s eyes widened slightly at the outward display of impudence as well as the implication behind his words. She took a step forward so that she was standing directly in front of Noel, who had too look down to see into her eyes.

“You watch your tongue.” She hissed. “One more word out of you and I’ll see you locked away in the deepest, darkest pits in Ixaocan. Even Qiyana won’t be able to save you. Now return to your quarters and await further instructions. You sicken me.”

With that Xinayl turned her back on Noel and arrogantly walked off.

Noel stood for a few moments, his anger abating slowly. He wondered what had gotten into him, never before had he never been so openly belligerent to a member of the Yunalai before, even if he was being chastised for no reason.

He watched Xinayl as she left, staring at her ass and imagining what she might look like with her clothes off. Noel felt a throb between his legs as he allowed salacious thoughts to enter his head.

I’ll be seeing you soon, princess, he thought to himself. I may not be Yunalai, but you need to be taught some manners. And if your parents won’t do it I’ll be happy to. Oh yes, I think I’ll enjoy that very much.

Chapter Text

Noel remained in place after Xinayl had disappeared from view. He reflected on their encounter and how he had acted towards her. Insubordination could be a dangerous thing when addressing a superior, especially a member of the Yunalai.

He was rarely so audacious. Not that he regretted his words but to be so brazen was unlike him and he pondered the source of this boldness, his thoughts returning to Evelynn and the possible effects of dealing with her.

It was late morning and the sun was high. It was a hot, beautiful day and Noel considered staying in the gardens for a while. Perhaps he would meditate and enjoy his free time, which was a rare thing for him. The water gardens were large and expansive with lots of space for enjoyment. Presently they were dotted with other Ixtali, all members of the Yun Tal. Some sat at benches reading, some were in pairs involved in discussions on magic or politics or gossip. Some stood in small groups, simply enjoying the beauty that surrounded them and the fair weather.

As he scanned the terrace, far to the other end of where he stood, he made out a lone female figure that he recognized. The lingering irritation Noel felt from his meeting with Xinayl was washed away in an instant and he began to walk towards the solitary girl.

Mara was sitting in her favourite spot during the time of day when the sun was reaching its apex and the shade provided from the tree behind her shielded her from the harshness of its rays. She was engrossed in an old leather bound book of poetry, her mind far away.

These days she was most at peace while distracted with the myths and fables of old. Or tending to her water gardens. Or painting. Anything that directed her focus towards the beauty in life or to the creativity that dwelt within her. Perhaps most importantly, anything that let her enjoy the peace of solitude.

She found most company tiring these days and any official matters as a member of the Yunalai particularly taxing. It was not always so. Six months ago she had been prefect of Tikras, governor of the small village that lay on the edges of Ixtali territory. She found life in the village agreeable. She loved the people and they were all friendly and seemed fond of her. She was surrounded by the lush beauty of nature and her duties were light. Mara never thought of herself as a ruler. She simply wanted to do what she could to help them lead their best lives and for a time she had been successful.

Then came the attack from the Piltovan miner guilds. She could not erase that horrid memory from her mind no matter how much time passed. They came at night and attacked with impunity. Mara could still hear the screams of the villagers as they attempted to flee into the jungles, being shot down by rifle fire as they ran. The foreigners were indiscriminate, killing young and old alike as they pillaged the defenceless people. Mara had been stricken with terror as she watched the massacre, paralyzed by fear. She nearly lost her own life that night.

She blamed herself as was only right. Tikras should have been undetectable to the Piltovan raiders. Somehow, despite the magical means of concealment, they had found their way to the village. Of course the blame must lay with the prefect. The village was her responsibility and she had failed her people.

She returned to Ixaocan in disgrace and her younger sister had eagerly seized the opportunity. Qiyana slaughtered the miners before making her way to Tikras, shoring up defences and rallying the survivors to rebuild their ruined home. She moved with speed and efficiency, leadership coming so naturally to her.

Mara knew in her heart that she was no leader. She never wanted that kind of responsibility with so many lives resting in the balance. When her parents, monarchs of Ixaocan, had appointed her regent, it seemed like a natural fit. She was well born and intelligent and would not mind the quiet life in the village. The idea of an attack back then had been unthinkable.

Now she had trouble even facing herself in the mirror, to say nothing of the people of Ixaocan. Her failure was known to all and she never forgave herself for those deaths. Her family had offered her words of support but that was no comfort. Since that awful night half a year ago she felt like some part of her had been taken that could never be restored.

“Mara Yunalai.”

The deep voice startled her out of her reverie and Mara became aware of the fact that she had stopped reading her book and was reliving the events of half a year ago. She turned to the broad shouldered Ixtali warrior that stood a few paces away from her, standing tall in the sunlight.

“Noel!” She exclaimed, glad to have her trance broken. “You’ve returned!”

Mara put her book down beside her and rose, taking a few steps towards the man who smiled so warmly at her. She gave him a hug, her girlish arms reaching up and around his muscular torso.

Like her sister Qiyana, Mara had known him since they were children. She liked Noel, he had always been kind and respectful towards her and fiercely loyal to Qiyana and their family.

She broke away after a few moments of embrace and took one of his hands in hers.

“Come, step into the shade with me, the day is quickly growing hot!”

Noel allowed himself to be lead by Mara under the bough where she sat.

“I did not mean to disturb you, princess.” He said, “But seeing you was a sight for my eyes after the last two days.”

“Yes. I heard about what happened to your companion...Jakarr was his name? That must have been terrible.”

“It was. But he died in service to Ixtal and what greater honour can there be?” Noel said, although he didn’t really believe the words. It was a mundane task they had been assigned to and if he was being honest, he didn’t particularly mourn the death of Jakarr.

“Maybe so.” Mara said sadly. “But even a single life lost is a tragedy. I am happy to see you here, Noel. We were afraid you would not return.”

“You never need to worry about me, princess.” Noel said, smiling again. “I’ll always make it back to Ixaocan.”

Mara returned his smile but rolled her eyes. “Please, Noel, not so formal! Call me Mara. We’ve known one another since we were children!”

“All right, then. Mara.” Noel looked into her eyes and felt something stir within. Then he glanced down to the book she left on the bench. “What were you reading?”

“Oh,” Mara broke off her eye contact, getting temporarily lost in Noel’s gaze and feeling a little foolish for it. She bent down and picked up her book. “I was reading the collected hymns and orations of Iktan. He was a master of language and such an important figure in early Ixtali culture.”

“A classic,” Noel said. Like nearly all people of Ixtal he had heard of the historical poet but had never studied his works. “I must confess I was never able to wrap my mind around poetry.”

“Iktan is not for everybody. He uses an archaic form of our language, it really needs to be studied first before it can be appreciated for its beauty.” Mara explained. She knew very few people read Iktan, many of her interests were obscure and she often felt like she was the only one in the world who felt this fascination with the words of the ancients.

“But poetry is really not hard to enjoy, Noel.” she said, “You just need to find something you love.”

“I would like that, Yunalai,” He said, using the honorary title that any member of her family was due. He said it with affection. “Although in my case I think I would need a patient teacher.”

“Well there’s no hurry. Some things shouldn’t be rushed.”

He grinned. “I tried telling your sister that once. It did not go well for me.”

Mara laughed. “I can understand that. Qiyana certainly has no taste for such things.”

“She is a vivacious woman. I only wish she were here to give me some orders. I feel useless sitting around waiting.”

“I’m sure she’ll be back soon. As you know she prefers the bustle of Ixaocan to the...” Mara paused for the briefest moment before finishing her thought. “...to Tikras.”

Noel kept his face impassive but he noted the change in Mara’s demeanor. Even mentioning the village by name caused her no small amount of grief.

Like every Ixtali Noel knew the violent details of the massacre at Tikras. Unlike many of his people however he knew the movements of Qiyana very well. At the time when it had happened he had been in Ixaocan. Qiyana had just paid her sister a visit in the small village. Barely a day later the attack came.

The timing, to him, seemed too coincidental. He never mentioned this to anyone and no one ever connected the two occurrences, but Noel was certain that Qiyana had something to do with it. She gained so much from the disaster at the cost of a few lives in an unimportant frontier village.

Of course Mara was a gentle soul who would never have imagined that her sister could be so cold blooded but Noel knew the truth. Qiyana would stop at nothing to attain power. Although he could never prove it he knew in his heart that she had been behind it. It had been a brilliant, if ruthless way of amassing more power.

Mara felt unsteady as she recalled the violence and screams and smell of blood and burning of that night. Her legs felt unsteady, her heart quickened and she nearly dropped her book. Then Noels hands gently took hold of her shoulders, steadying the girl who was getting lost in the abyss of her own mind.

“Mara,” He said softly. “It was not your fault.”

She looked up at him, her eyes starting to glisten.

“But is is my fault,” She said, her voice shaking. “I was responsible! Those deaths are on my conscience.”

Noel tightened his grip on her ever so slightly, cutting off Mara off before she could send herself to an even darker place.

“It was them, Mara. Not you. The Piltovans are savages who care only about money and plundering all of Runeterra for resources. They care nothing for the sacred balance of nature or for the innocent lives of those who dwell there. They were willing to murder for no other reason than a show of force. You are an innocent, beautiful soul, Mara. Don’t let them stain you with their vile ways.”

He spoke forcefully and honestly and she felt the strength in his hands. Although strict protocol would dictate that he not touch a member of the Yunalai in such a familiar fashion, Noel was giving her reassurance and strength. As an old childhood friend and even more, as a man to a woman.

Mara liked his touch. He was as stable as a rock and his power seemed to ward off the shadows that haunted her. She came forward and wrapped her arms around Noel with her head to his chest, hugging him. She closed her eyes and let her body shudder as she fought to purge the demons within.

“Oh, Noel...I can still see it. It’s like I’m still there...” She whispered. Noel held her, saying nothing. He knew he didn’t need to. In that moment he just needed to be there for her.

After a few more deep breaths Mara pulled away and wiped a lone tear from her face. Her emotions had gotten the best of her for a moment but she was in control again, Noels presence helping her regain her poise. She looked up at him with an embarrassed smile.

“Forgive me, Noel. I don’t mean to burden you with my troubles.”

“It is no burden. You can speak to me whenever you like.” He said. “I enjoy talking to you.”

“Thank you.” She said, her eyes going to his forearm where she saw the three cuts. “Your arm...the Basilisk wounded you?”

“Ah...yes.” Noel said, as his own eyes went to the scratches left from Evelynn’s claws. He had no intention of mentioning Evelynn with anyone and the Basilisk provided a convenient excuse. “It’s just a scratch. I barely feel it at all.”

“Still, you should get that checked.” She said, letting her small hand rest on his arm a few inches from the wound. To her the cuts did not look very big and she wondered if Leeandra had exaggerated the size of the Basilisk in her reports but she said nothing. Mara did not want to seem dismissive of the attack and she certainly did not want to offend Noel.

She let her hand linger for a moment. The muscles in his forearm were like polished granite and Mara could tell that his tendons were like steel. There was no doubt in her mind that Noel had a savage element to him, or that he was capable of great violence if necessary. Qiyana would not value him so highly if it were otherwise. But he had always been so calm and gentle around her, what Mara enjoyed about him was his control, the fact that he had mastered these aspects of himself so well. His presence made her feel at ease, even if he was a hard man to read. She wondered what he thought about her.

“I suppose I should get this dressed.” He said to her. Mara let her hand down. “I will leave you in peace then, princess.”

“Mara, Noel.” She smirked. “Call me Mara. Please.”

“Of course, Mara.” He said, returning the smile. Noel turned to leave but then stopped himself.

“Mara...with Qiyana gone there is little for me to do. If she has gone to Tikras it is likely she won’t be back for a day or two at the earliest. Without wanting to be forward, I wonder if you would like to dine with me tonight?”

Mara’s green eyes seemed to turn a shade lighter. “Yes, Noel. I would like that very much. Why don’t we eat in the high tower? You could meet me at the supping hour in the Orchid garden by the pool. Do you know the one?”

“I know the one you speak of. I will be there.” He said. Then he gave a polite nod of his head and left, leaving Mara standing alone, watching him as he went.

After his meeting with the two Yunalai in the water gardens Noel went back down to the fourth level of the city and headed straight for the dining hall. He ate ravenously, like a man who had not eaten in days. After this he made his way to the baths where he gratefully washed his body. The pools were communal and typically divided by gender, with pristine water either heated or cooled by magical means. Noel always started his days with a plunge in freezing water but today he opted for warmth.

The heat of the water was relaxing and he felt his muscles unwind after the long jungle trek this morning. He closed his eyes and let his mind drift, falling into a deep meditative state.

At length he washed his body and got out of the pool to dry himself. Noel was normally a fast healer but the cuts on his forearm still throbbed even though they were not deep. His mind went back to Evelynn, that voluptuous demoness whose body that seemed to be all sex and blades, white skin and black shadow.

She had been pure erotic wickedness. What he experienced with her was something he had never experienced with any woman before and something he may never have again. The thought of her luscious breasts and firm round ass and that pink cleft between her legs was enough to fill his mind with lust. He felt himself start to throb between his legs.

That was when he caught a glimpse of himself in a full length mirror attached to the wall in the room where his clothes were. He stared at himself for a moment. He looked well enough the same, except...

His cock. Noel’s eyes went down to the meat between his legs and he felt like he was seeing things. He hadn’t noticed before when he undressed but the thoughts of Evelynn had aroused him and caused him to stiffen. And now that he was partially erect he saw that his prick was already as large as it would normally be at full mast.

Noel glanced around him but it was midday and he was alone. He approached the mirror to take a better look. There was no mistake, his member must have been at least seven inches long and nearly two inches thick and he wasn’t even fully hard! Even his balls seemed larger, like two large fruits in a bag of skin, stretching his scrotum and giving the entire region between his legs a colossal appearance.

Evelynn. That succubus had not been lying, she had indeed granted him a boon. It seemed unbelievable but his genitals had now grown to titanic proportions.

Noel got dressed and set off to the libraries at once. His union with the demoness had changed him beyond any doubt. But was that the extent of their pact? She never spelled out what she would grant him. He had no knowledge of the workings of demons but he was determined to find out whatever he could.

Noel spent hours pouring over dusty tomes, many of which were vague or unclear. Despite this however he learned more than he had ever known about the darker entities of Runeterra. It seemed that there were many types of denizens of the void and that they were not all the same. Some were truly malevolent, evil beyond mortal reckoning while others were mere nuisances and tricksters. And some, like Evelynn, enjoyed entering into pacts with the natives of Runeterra for mutual benefit.

There was nothing to tell him what he could expect in terms of benefits or deficiencies. It seemed that some demons graced their partners with aspect of themselves although what that meant specifically he could only guess at.

He sat for a while and considered this. Evelynn was a creature of shadow and carnality. Certainly she had enhanced his physical endowments. He recalled the events of the past day. During his trek this early morning it had still been dark. Yet even with the moon which was just a sliver in the sky, obscured by the trees above he had been able to see very well. Had his night vision been augmented?

In addition to that he had been openly defiant when Xinayl had been belittling him. Would he have done so before his encounter with Evelynn? There was no question that in that moment he had been incensed and wanted to tear her clothes off and put the highborn bitch in her place. He still wanted to. It remained to him a tantalizing idea.

Then he noticed the sun falling in the sky through a window and remembered he had a rendezvous with Mara. He did not want to be late. He returned the books and left the library for his own dwelling.

Noel put on his best clothes, typical earthen tones of green and brown, accessorized with a silver chain around his neck that belonged to his grandfather. He then picked a few mint leaves from his garden and lightly chewed them as he made his way up again to the highest terrace of Ixaocan.

He had a date with a princess and he fancied the idea. His thoughts went to Mara, the gentlest of Qiyana’s sisters. The most artistic and the most graceful. She was a fine girl and even though she was a year older than him he found himself thinking of her as a little sister in a way. Her life had been sheltered and comfortable and she had nowhere near the real world experience that he or Qiyana possessed.

“Princess Mara is expecting me.” He told the guards to the high tower of the Yunalai. They let him pass, wondering silently to themselves if Noel were attempting to court Mara. It would be an interesting pairing and a hot piece of gossip around Ixaocan if true.

Noel knew his way around the high tower well enough. It was late afternoon and at this time most of the civil servants involved in governance would have already returned home. The Ixtali were not known for working long hours.

Another feature of the large building Noel found himself in was that there were few guards. Only the most loyal and trusted Ixtali could ever hope to make it through the doors and as such there was little need for security. Besides that the members of the Yunalai were all adept magic users and need not rely on others for protection. Most of the people who walked the halls at this hour were servants, scholars or artists in residence.

He met Mara at the rendezvous point by the fountain in a room that was lush with plantlife. Skylights let in the sun and large windows allowed the free flow of birds from outside. A fundamental feature of Ixtali aesthetics was indoor gardens and greenhouses and the high tower had these in lavish abundance.

Mara wore a sky blue silk dress that nicely framed her feminine curves without being indecent. She wore her long white hair down and looked radiant and feminine. They exchanged greetings and walked to the dining room.

It was just the two of them at dinner. There were many places to eat in the high tower and Mara had selected one of the less used rooms that afforded them the most privacy. One side of the room was all window, with a large balcony accessible through a glass door.

Dinner was a pleasant and carefree affair. They spoke about nothing serious and simply enjoyed each others company. They brought up stories from their younger years, talked about the people they knew and the places they had been. The way life had changed as they grew older. They spoke about their interests and dreams as they finished their meals, unhurried and fulfilled.

After dinner they stepped outside to watch the sunset together. Mara took Noels hand and stood next to him, just close enough for their bodies to be touching.

“Thank you for your company tonight, Noel.” She said as the sun disappeared over the horizon, its light still visible in the sky. “I am glad you suggested it. I have...not had many happy nights in a long time.”

“I enjoy your company, Mara. You are a captivating lady.”

They watched the sky for a time, silent and content in each others company. At length the sky began to slowly drain of light and they turned to leave, with Noel escorting Mara back to her chambers.

“Would you like to come in, Noel? It’s not late yet. Perhaps we could find just the right poem for you.”

“I would love to.” He said, following her in the large wooden double doors and shutting them behind them.

The inside of Mara’s room was as spacious as Noels entire abode. A large king sized bed sat off to one side of the room with large bookshelves packed with numerous works lining the walls. Sublime works of art hung on the walls and rare and beautiful flowers adorned the entire place, all tastefully arranged with the eye of an artist. To the opposite end of the room a fireplace was built into the wall. Despite the usual heat of the jungle, at these lofty heights in the dark of night the temperatures sometimes dropped and during these times a roaring fire was a pleasure.

“Some wine, Noel?” Mara asked, heading to a side table.

“Please.” He said, admiring her room, its tasteful richness and attention to detail.

Mara returned with two glasses and a bottle of red liquid. She poured their glasses half full and they clinked the crystal cups together before drinking the smooth wine.

“Make yourself comfortable,” She said, gesturing to the large couch by the fireplace. “I’ll see if I can find something that speaks to you.”

Noel made his way to the hearth, building a fire with practised ease. It was not long before it was blazing and then he sat and had another drink from his glass. Mara returned with a book in her hand. She took a drink herself and placed her glass down next to his.

“Here is one I think you’ll like. It’s a little more contemporary but still very beautiful. Shall I recite if for you?”

“Yes, I would like that.” He said, reclining and making himself comfortable.

Mara found a verse in the book and began to speak. Noel watched her, enraptured by her poise and beauty and the clarity of her voice. The words she spoke paled in comparison to her femininity he thought, and he found himself comparing her to her sister Qiyana. They had the same tanned skin and white hair but their temperaments were vastly different. Mara was so much softer than her younger sister, who was a firebrand to the core. Qiyana only had a passing interest in anything artistic, although she did have a taste for the finer things in life. Mara appreciated beauty for its own sake and had no real interest in projecting her own personal power.

When she had finished the poem she took another sip of wine. “How did you like that, Noel? Do you think you might come around to appreciating poetry?”

The fire twinkled in his eyes. “I think I could come to love it. I feel as though I’m looking at poetry right now.”

Mara arched an eye brow, then turned slightly off to the side and stuck her hip out towards him. “Oh? You think so much of this little dress?”

Noel slowly rose and came over to Mara. “Maybe that’s it.”

Mara could feel the strength of his gaze as well as his presence as he stood directly in front of her. The look he gave her was rousing and she felt it in her loins.

“I could read you another.” She said, her voice small.

“Please do. Perhaps we can remove any distractions this time?”

“I...yes, yes we could,” said Mara, trying to swallow as her mouth went dry. “What do you propose?”

Noel reached his arms around her, gently moving her hair aside as he undid a clasp on the top of her dress. She felt her heart quicken.

“Noel...” She breathed, unsure of what he was doing but not wanting him to stop.

“One more poem.” He said as he slid the straps of her dress off her shoulders. The thin blue garment fell off her body and Mara had the feeling of butterflies in her stomach as it collapsed in a pile around her feet.

Now she was standing in just her skimpy undergarments which were as white as her hair. Noel returned to the couch and sat admiring her.

Mara had never been so exposed in front of a man before. She had intended to kiss Noel tonight and did not think things would go this far but now that she was here practically naked in front of him she felt her apprehension at odds with her excitement. If it had been anyone else she would have put an end to it. But he had been so strong and confident, she was powerless to resist and now that she stood here being gazed upon the thrill she felt emboldened her.

She looked down at the book she had in her hands, flipping through some pages haphazardly while she attempted to calm herself. She felt his eyes on her body. Mara took a deep breath as she struggled to regain her composure. Slowly, her nervousness began to ebb and was replaced with more amorous feelings.

“Here’s a favourite of mine.” She said, deciding on a poem. She reached over and took another sip from her wine glass that sat on the nearby side table. Then she began.

This second recital was far more exciting for both of them. Noel felt the blood rushing through his body and enjoyed the feeling of his lust rising. Having a half naked princess reciting poetry to him in the privacy of her own room was a rare thing and something that he did not take for granted. The words were good, her cadence was musical and her body was fine and desirable. He took a sip of wine as the girl in front of him performed, making him feel like he was the king of all Ixaocan.

As Mara spoke she found her bearings and grew more confident. She kept her eyes on the page, taking care to recite every word with the right inflection, doing her all to make it sound beautiful. On the edges of her vision however she was watching Noel. That powerful man who had so boldly removed her dress and now sat and watched her as if it were he who were a member of the higher classes and she just a low caste girl dancing for his favour.

They desired one another. As she came to the final verses of the poem she wondered what would happen next? Would he be content with just another poem? Would mere wine interest a man who already knew exactly what he wanted? Or would he turn his full attention to her now, unveiled and small next to him?

No man had ever fully known her. Mara was mostly inexperienced in matters of love making. In the days before she rose to the office of prefect of Tikras she had a single relationship with a boy of her own age for a year. It had never been truly serious, he was kind to her and very gentle and they enjoyed one anothers company. After months of courtship they shared their first kiss. As time went on, when they had privacy they would explore each other with their hands, with him fondling her breasts through the fabric of her gowns or squeezing her buttocks as they kissed each other.

Towards the final month of their time together Mara had taken the next step for them and took him in her mouth. It was a scandalous feeling, almost vulgar at first, but she delighted in pleasing him and grew to appreciate this act of service she could perform. He loved it and on every occasion offered to return the favour to her. Each time she had politely declined. Although she felt pent up and was curious to experience the feeling she couldn’t bring herself to be so exposed, even to him. Mara was always self conscious of her own body and she was still not ready to bare herself fully to anyone.

Then came her appointment to the position of prefect. She left Ixaocan to live in the village of Tikras. They kept in touch but the distance diminished what they once had, and if she was honest with herself, Mara never really loved him. She enjoyed his company and kindness but he just didn’t excite her. By the time she returned to Ixaocan news of the disaster of Tikras was common among the Ixtali and she had shut herself in, disgraced. She had not spoken with him since.

She finished her poem and closed the book, looking to Noel for approval. He smiled at her, stood and approached. Mara felt frozen in place as he came up to her.

“Did...did you enjoy that?” She asked, sounding meeker than she liked.

“I loved it.” He said.

Then Noel took her book in his hands and tossed it casually on to the couch. He took hold of the Ixtali princess in front of him and pulled her closer so that their chests touched. Mara felt his hand on her chin as he pointed her face upward, his lips meeting hers as they started to kiss by the fire.

Chapter Text

When Noel pressed his lips to Mara he knew that he would be the man to claim her. She was known as a relatively chaste young lady and he knew she never had any serious relationships. He guessed she was a virgin and now that their mouths were locked together he was determined to find out.

Mara shuddered when he slid his tongue in her mouth. Her nipples stiffened under her white cotton bra and she felt a tiny bit of moistness between her legs. She had wanted to at least kiss him tonight and she was enjoying it but now that it was happening she felt a strange sense of powerlessness as he held her close. Putting her hands to his body she felt the strength of it and realized that the physical disparity between the two of them was enormous. They may as well have been a different species from one another.

Noel was running his hands gently along the surface of Mara’s skin, feeling how soft and supple her body was. He felt absolute lust moving through him now as all his thinking was geared toward their shared physical reality. Blood pumped into his manhood and he became aware again of his massive size as he began to stretch against the constraints of the undergarment and pants he wore. The desire to free himself was great and he didn’t plan on remaining concealed for long.

He groped her behind with his large hands, squeezing her nicely as he used his grip to pick the girl up off her feet. Mara let a small gasp escape from their joint lips as she felt herself being lifted by her ass cheeks which were being pulled apart slightly. Her heart was racing with excitement, at odds with her mind which urged caution and restraint.

She became aware that he was carrying her to the bed. They continued to kiss with her arms wrapped around his neck as he walked with her. Mara’s desire was great but at the same time she was hoping to slow things down while she considered what she really wanted and how far she was willing to go.

When he slid onto the bed with her in his arms he began to play with her breasts, massaging them with a light touch. A finger slipped under her bra and discovered her hard nipple underneath. Mara was getting very wet now and felt her body opening up to Noel. She wanted him, even if she was unsure about going all the way. She made a final, half-hearted attempt at slowing things down.

“Noel...let me have you, in my mouth...” She whispered. It would not be the first cock she had sucked and maybe she could finish him there? She felt like she owed him that at least...and maybe another time, the right time, they could consummate their love, if indeed it was love.

He grinned at her suggestion but did not stop toying with her body.

“You will, Mara.” He said, untying her bra which began to fall from her chest. She felt the air on her exposed skin, her breasts now visible to the man in her bedroom. “But first. Let’s remove the rest of your attire.”

“I...I don’t know, Noel...” She stammered, trying to formulate a coherent thought. Something logical, something sensible that would slow his advance. Did he really mean to take her right here? Tonight?

Noel heard her words but didn’t stop, pausing to kiss her neck and gently cup one of her breasts in his hand. He grazed her nipple with his thumb and was pleased to find it was completely stiff with arousal. He was far from taking no for an answer at this point and had made up his mind. He was going to fuck Mara right here in the bed she slept in every night in her comfortable, sheltered life.

The feeling of his lips on her neck as they trailed down to her chest gave Mara goosebumps. She could feel his lust for her and it turned her on, but she was still a princess and a virgin, a member of the Yunalai. Technically speaking she should remain pure for marriage, even though she knew that a few of her other sisters did not wait until matrimony to explore their sexual lives. But they had been more daring and more adventurous than she. Mara’s mind was flipping between trying to convince herself to put a stop to this and her own base urges to let Noel keep going with her.

For him there was no doubt at all. Noel had by now tasted both of her pert tits with his tongue, teasing her nipples so that they stood at absolute attention. They were firm and young and Noel couldn’t help but imagine just how fertile Mara must be, in the absolute prime of her life right now. His cock was almost starting to hurt being confined as it was.

Before revealing himself however he wanted to render Mara completely nude. He brought his hands to her hips and slid them around to her lower back. Then he lifted her slightly and pulled his hands forward, his fingers hooking into the white cotton as they passed, taking her panties along with them.

Mara could feel her heart pounding. He was actually doing it, he was undressing her completely! She kept her legs pressed together, trying to maintain some feeble modesty as he slid her underwear off her legs and brought them to his face, inhaling shamelessly.

She felt embarrassed being naked as she watched Noel help himself to her most intimate scent. She made a mostly playful attempt at grabbing her skimpy white panties but Noel kept them out of reach and chuckled.

“You want these back?” He said, dangling her underwear above her.

“Noel...please, let me think about this. I...I want you but...I’m still a virgin...”

“I am not. I will be very gentle as I guide you to into womanhood.” He said simply, tossing the undergarments off the bed. “Now then. No more clothes for princess Mara tonight. Not until I leave.”

He said the words good naturedly but Mara could tell that he meant what he said. He wasn’t going to stop, he wasn’t going to even let her get her clothes back on until he was finished with her. There was nothing she could do about it, either. Physically she was like a child to him, even magically she knew she wouldn’t be able to impose her will in any way. Although she had mastered the element of water and was a talented magician she was no combatant. Noel had honed his own skills through dint of battle. She was powerless next to this man.

Noel leaned down now, putting his hands on her knees and slowly spreading them apart. Mara let out a small whimper as she acquiesced to his silent command. She had never shown this part of herself to anyone before.

To Noel it was like finding the entrance to some secret, forbidden garden. As Mara’s legs opened he was greeted with a light dusting of fine white pubic hair. He almost couldn’t believe it! It was as white as the hair on her head.

Mara was almost mortified to be looked at down there. Now that it was happening she was beside herself with self doubt. What did Noel think about her? Did she look good? Was her smell pleasing to him? Was he comparing her to other women he had been with? She felt paralyzed and time seemed to stand still as Noel gazed at her untouched pussy.

Then he licked his lips like a hungry man at dinner. He started to kiss the insides of her thighs, working slowly down to where her legs met. He could smell her wetness and his cock was now screaming for release. It would not be long.

When Mara felt his tongue brush up against her for the first time she let out a little moan, more from her anticipation being lifted than the physical sensation. He was really doing it. He had removed her clothes and was going down on her, exploring her in the most intimate way imaginable. She closed her eyes and tried to relax. He was being gentle and kind but she had no real agency here. She was afraid that if she said no he would ignore her or even become angry. And if she was being honest, the feeling of his tongue was nice, and she was becoming even more aroused.

Noel thought Mara’s pussy was the finest he had ever seen. Then he remembered and compared it to Evelynn’s. Maybe it was the second finest, although it wasn’t a fair contest comparing any native of Runeterra to the unattainable features of a demoness. At any rate Mara had a sexy little slit between her legs, a small pair of pussy lips and after a gentle probing of his tongue, Noel could confirm an intact hymen. It was the virgin twat of a 21 year old Ixtali princess and it was as good as any man could imagine.

He ate her out with relish. Her cunt was beautiful and by all rights should belong to whatever highborn man married her. It should be the ultimate honeymoon gift, the one prize she could only ever grant once in her life to a certain special man. That man would be him. He was going to have her tonight. By now he had played with her and aroused her so much that her own juices were washing away his saliva. He knew she was uncertain, even a little scared, but she was ready to be fucked. He pulled his head away from her.

Mara felt the absence of his tongue immediately. It had felt so nice! Once she got past her feelings of nervousness, once she realized that Noel truly did find her attractive and she let her guard down fully, then she felt how amazing his tongue really was.

Then he started to remove his clothes. Noel was quick about it. His shirt was pulled off followed by his footwear and pants. Only his undergarment remained and even before these were removed Mara caught sight of something massive underneath, stretching out the fabric. She felt some of her apprehension returning.

Then he pulled it out. It sprang up aggressively, what must have been 10 inches of cock that stood out like a spear aimed directly at her. Mara had to blink her eyes to make sure she wasn’t seeing things. There was no way. Noel was carrying that around? She looked up at him helplessly, then back down at his cock. How was that supposed to fit inside her?

Noel could tell that Mara was worried now that his cock was revealed to her. It was a fair reaction, even he was not used to having such a massive rod between his legs. Evelynn had certainly been fair to him in that regard.

“Is this your first, princess?” He asked, trying not to chuckle at her reaction.

“Yes, I...no, I mean...” Mara was dumbfounded. She had seen a mans erect penis, but it was nothing like this. “I...I’ve given a blow job before, I’ve seen a man...but...”
Noel laughed and took hold of himself by the base of his cock and started waving it up and down.

“I am larger than average.”

Larger than average. Mara nearly shrieked with laughter at such an understatement. Noel must have been the biggest man in Ixaocan. She started to shake her head from side to side doubtfully.

“Noel...I don’t know if I can...I mean, I don’t think I can take all that...” She said delicately, hoping to make him see reason.

“Kiss it.”

He said the words like a simple command and Mara looked down at it. She could do that. She could at least kiss it. To be honest, now that her initial shock had worn off, she found herself curiously drawn to such a titanic cock.

She got onto her knees and bent her head down, feeling submissive and small as she kissed Noel’s prick. It was hard as the rest of his body, powerful and strong. She decorated it with a few more kisses all over, planting her lips all over it. Noel said nothing but Mara could practically feel his will bending her own and knew that she needed to do more.

She turned her head to the side and leaned down even further, so that she could look up at his face as she stuck her tongue out and placed it on the underside of his bulbous head. She had done this before with her romantic interest and he had loved it. Of course he had nothing even close to what Noel had between the legs. The two of them were nothing alike, and bent down like this running her tongue along his shaft Mara found she couldn’t even picture what her old boyfriend looked like.

Noel was most pleased to see Mara working him with her mouth, her eyes on his as she looked up submissively. Clearly she was not entirely inexperienced in sexual matters as she mentioned and was now demonstrating, but he had felt her hymen himself and no matter what she had done in the past, she maintained her virginity up until now.

Not for much longer, he thought, bringing his hands to her head and simply guiding her tongue along himself. She was doing a fine job on her own but Noel wanted to have more control and use her on his own terms, he was not interested in being a passive recipient at the moment. He held Mara’s skull in his hands and he pointed her mouth wherever he wanted her to lick and suck.

She did so. Being handled like this was entirely new to Mara. Noel clearly knew what he wanted. Again she felt a small pang of self consciousness. Was she not doing a good enough job? She was trying her best to be sexy for him.

They carried on like this for a while, with Noel moving Mara along his phallus, occasionally sticking his cock right inside her mouth. When he did this he could barely get much more than the head in and Mara had to open her mouth as wide as possible to accommodate him. To Noel it didn’t matter, he could feel her tight, wet mouth around him and it was excellent. Qiyana’s own sister was sucking his cock. He wondered what she would think about this?

He started bobbing her head up and down, slowly fucking her face. Mara gagged a little as she felt him push up against the back of her throat and it was uncomfortable and she felt a little panic. She was afraid Noel would force himself too deep and that she would lose control. She placed one of her hands on his hip, attempting to tell him non-verbally that she couldn’t take too much of this.

The feeling of her little hand on him only had the effect of turning Noel on and he kept on rocking the princesses head up and down on his prick. He didn’t alter his motions at all and took no special care in making sure she did not gag. He listened to the beautiful voice that had so recently recited him such lovely poetry gagging on his meat as he pushed himself down her throat.

Mara put her other hand up on the other side of her hip and pushed. This was too much for her. She was willing, even eager to give Noel a blow job but that wasn’t what this was, he was actually fucking her face. She realized in an instant that she could not push him or herself away. His grip on her was totally unyielding. She couldn’t get her head off his cock! Her eyes darted up at his, wide and pleading.

The look was not lost on Noel, who knew that Mara was in distress. Her feeble attempt to break away from him had failed and she had given up. She was getting face fucked whether she liked it or not. He kept on going, forcing those sweet sounding gags from the back of her throat as he helped himself to the finest mouth in Ixaocan.

At length he noticed her eyes starting to water and he pulled her head off him at last, a large string of saliva still connecting his glistening dick with her mouth. She gasped for breath and felt a palpable relief as she was freed.

“Noel...” She said, holding back tears and trying to keep her voice level. “That... you were—”

“I’m falling for you, Mara.” He said warmly, taking her around her waist and pulling her up to her feet. He held her close. “Forgive me if I get carried away, Yunalai, but you are having a powerful effect on me.”

He let his hands fall down to her bare ass and then he started to nibble on her ear. It felt good but Mara was feeling uncertain after having her mouth used in such a manner. Was he really so overcome with desire for her? Was Noel in the wrong for what he was doing? Or was this simply how members of the lower castes loved each other? He didn’t seem the least bit guilty and now he was nibbling her earlobe passionately.

It was she who invited him in. She who offered them wine and wore her best dress this evening. Had it been she who had seduced him? Mara didn’t know anymore, she felt like she had guided things up to a point but now she was no longer in control. She cursed her own naivety and inexperience.

Noel had moved down to her neck now, kissing her while his hands kneaded her perfectly round ass cheeks. Mara felt herself stirring again, her own wetness becoming apparent.

She wanted him. There was no doubt. And this was a man who knew what he wanted, a man who wasn’t going to treat her special just because she was a member of the royal family. He was going to treat her like a woman. Like one of his women. She gave herself up to Noel and whatever he wanted to do. She could not stop him and his confidence was intoxicating. And she wanted his experience. Someone who could teach her something she did not know. It was him, had to be him. She only wished that he wasn’t so big.

Noel felt Mara’s lips on his face as she resumed her kisses. She pushed her body forward, pressing her breasts to him. He smiled and knew that she was ready. He took one of his hands from her ass and pressed a pair of fingers to her slit. She was dripping with patrician pussy juice. He stuck his finger to his lips and tasted her. Mara saw this, her lips apart and eyes inviting. He laid her down on her back.

Now Noel was parting her legs. This time she helped him and spread them apart, wide for him. Mara still felt self conscious but more than anything she was thrilled to be here, exposed fully in front of this man. She wanted him to look at her down there. She wanted him to see her, she wanted his approval. He was looking at her crotch with a hungry, almost predatory look.

“Does my pussy please you, Noel?” She asked in a hopeful voice.

“It does, Yunalai. Your pussy must be the finest in Ixaocan.”

He leaned in one last time and ran his tongue up and down and inside her. He slid down to her asshole and licked her there and she let out a gasp of surprise as though this were something she had never considered even possible. Mara let out a nervous giggle as he rimmed her.

Finally Noel got to his knees and positioned himself close to her. He lathered saliva in his hand and rubbed it all over his cock so that it was as wet as could be. Although Mara was enjoying herself she felt her fear returning again. She knew it was time and that these would be her last moments as a virgin. She felt herself start to tremble a little.

“Noel?” She asked, her voice tiny. He simply shifted his eyes up to her, his hand now guiding his cock like a wand, rubbing it up and down her untouched snatch.

“Can you...can you please be gentle with me?” She asked it with such sincere hope. Her face was morphed into a picture of feminine pleading. Mara looked so helpless in that moment, so defenceless with her white haired mound on offer to the man in front of her.

“I will, Mara. You have my word.”

Noel began to push himself in to her. Slowly. Rubbing himself up and down, pushing her lips apart as he slid inside. It was not long before he felt the resistance in her hole, the hymen she had so gracefully protected all this time now faced with a visitor that would not be turned away. Mara was breathing heavily, Noel could swear he could see her heart beating in her chest. Her eyes went to his.

Then he pushed forward and she inhaled a sharply as a tearing pain erupted from between her legs. Her hands gripped the bed sheets and her eyes went wide. She tried to be strong but the pain was too much.

“Ooohh! Noel! No! Please, no more right now, it hurts!”

Noel heard her but the feeling of breaking through her hymen and claiming her virginity was too much. Although he had promised to be gentle he knew there was no way this was not going to hurt her. He paused, his cock already halfway down her cunt tunnel.

Mara was hyperventilating. Involuntary tears were falling down her cheeks. She looked like she was on the verge of a breakdown, fighting to maintain control.

“Noel...pleeeaassee...” She wailed to him, feeling alone and hurt and afraid.

“Shh shh shh,” He said, rubbing a tear from her face. Mara was wearing a frown and looked at him, unsure of what to do.

“You are doing very well, Mara. It always hurts the first time but you are managing wonderfully. You are fit to be a queen.”

He put his hands on her shoulders and felt her tremors. To Mara the pain was intense, but Noel was holding and complimenting her and even the look on his face reminded her of the same man who spoke to her in the gardens earlier today, the man who was a lifetime friend and one she could trust. She felt his power and some of her fear vanished. She wanted to be strong for him.

“I’m sorry, Noel...it just, it hurts so much...” She apologized, feeling like she was ruining the moment.

Noel shook his head. “You have nothing to be sorry about.” He licked his thumb and brought it down and placed it on the hood of her clit, barely touching it but making enough contact to send shivers through her.

“Your body is a work of art, Mara” He said, keeping himself inside her tight virgin hole, continuing to play with her. “And today it will take on a new dimension.”

At length Mara was able to relax, the ache between her legs subsiding enough for her to take in what was happening. Noel still had his manhood up inside of her. It looked so fearsome, like some kind of horrific weapon bestowed upon him which granted him the ability to travel to parts of her that were unknown even to herself. In some primitive sense it was like he was assuming ownership of her by virtue of the fact that he was taking her virginity.

When Noel sensed Mara was in control again he pushed forward. She bit down on her lip and held her breath but Noel was beyond caring about her pain at the moment. He had to plumb her depths and see just how much of his magically enhanced cock she could take.

He stretched her wider as he went deeper and Mara was whimpering and whining but Noel just took her distress as a compliment and kept going. Finally he felt himself come up to the end of her vagina, bumping into the back of her pussy. She let out a yelp as he did this.

“Stop! Noel...please, I...I don’t think I can fit any more!”
Noel already knew that and said nothing. Instead he basked in the triumphant feeling of having broken through Mara’s hymen, taking her virginity and bottoming out in her pussy with the largest cock she would ever have. He could feel her tightness on him and it was glorious, he twitched his cock a few times to better feel her nether regions.

The bounce in his prick was far stronger than he expected. Noel took excellent care of his physical health and was no stranger to some of the exercises that men could undertake in order to strengthen their sexual vigour. But this went far beyond that. His dick was almost like an arm and when he flexed his muscles he could practically feel the blood pump his cock up even more, making him even thicker inside of her.

“Oh!” Mara exclaimed, completely unprepared for the assault that came from within her. She stared at him, wide eyed and dumbfounded. “By all the gods, Noel...is that you? Can...can all men do that?”

“It’s me, Yunalai,” He said, adding with a sly grin, “Although I wouldn’t say just any man could do it.”

He flexed himself again and again and Mara went wild. It was still painful but it was like his cock was a magical artifact inside her, stretching her walls and shifting them in ways she had never even conceived of. Noel was pleased with both his control and Mara’s reaction so he kept on going. The only sounds in the room were the lick of flames in the fireplace and Mara’s feminine moaning.

Noel started to pull out now. He withdrew slowly and looked down to see Mara’s pussy being practically sucked out along with him, her little lips dragging along his shaft. There was some blood from popping her cherry but she hadn’t noticed and he didn’t tell her. He didn’t want to alarm her.

When he was nearly out he pushed back in again. Like the first time Mara winced and groaned and implored him to be careful, and again he stuck himself in so deep he touched her cervix. More cock pumping. Mara let out an uncontrolled shriek of delight. She was finally starting to get used to him and enjoy herself, she was leaning back and had her hands on her tits, fondling them while giving Noel a sultry look of amazement.

He went slow and it took time before he was able to get into the rhythm of thrusting in and out of Mara. To her it never stopped hurting, but at least now her pleasure was growing equal to her discomfort. She stopped asking Noel to take it easy, knowing he was doing just that and she was thankful for it. Of course she could trust him, she always could, he was incredible. And they were having sex! He was fucking her, he took her virginity in her own bed! Mara felt a strange giddiness in her belly and she liked it. She even felt like her pain was a small price to pay for being able to bed Noel. What better man could she have for her first, most important time?

Noel continued to fuck her at a respectable, unhurried pace. He was in complete control of his own body, but Mara was not. She was giving little spasms every once in a while, little gasps or moans, even her facial expressions seemed all over the place, passing between a stoic, pain bearing expression and that of pure girlish mirth. Noel had to keep himself from laughing. She was as inexperienced as could be and now that their lovemaking was fully underway she was filled with wild, unpredictable emotions.

Noel slowed himself down, pushing his cock deep inside the princess and then he took hold of her ass and spun himself so that he wound up on his back with Mara now riding him. She was simply along for the ride and when she saw the new position he had moved them to she gave him a girlish smile.

“Am I to ride you, Noel? Will you be my stallion?” She giggled, coming close to kiss him.

His tongue played with hers and when she broke away he said, “I am like a horse in some regards.”

Mara smiled, showing her perfect white teeth. “Truly! I can feel the proof of that between my legs!”

She was able to slide him in and out now that she was on top and in more control, and Noel let her work like this for a while. Mara went slower than he wanted and after a time he reestablished his hold on her ass cheeks and used this grip to really start to fuck her, driving his own hips off the bed as he held her in place.

“Ungh!” Mara grunted as she lost all control of their coitus. He was mashing her up and down on his pole now, flexing himself again and Mara grabbed hold of his muscular body, just holding on for dear life.

It was too much for her. She was like a doll in his arms, he was fucking her like she was his bitch. Her virginity was his, he had already taken it and he could take whatever he wanted from her. His cock kept pulsing inside her tight walls, how could any woman withstand such a sensation?

“Aaaiiiee!” She cried out, feeling herself losing control. She started slapping one of her hands on his chest, her toes curling and teeth clenching. “Noel! Oh fuck, Noellll...”

Noel watched her with the eyes of an experienced pro, not stopping his movement and pushing her right over the edge. Mara screamed in unknown delight as she came hard on him, clamping down on his cock as her eyes rolled to the back of her head. She really lost control, she was muttering incoherently, one of her hands resting on him and digging her nails into him, the other squeezing her breast. There was even a little drool coming from her mouth. Mara, the most dignified and gentle of the Yunalai princesses was having her brains fucked out.

He enjoyed the spectacle, a show that was just for him. It took some time but Mara eventually came down. She leaned into him, kissing his face passionately and sticking her tongue in his mouth and whispering words that she would only ever say to him.

“Noel, that was incredible! Indescribable, you are my king! Oh thank you, thank you, oh yes...please fuck me, fuck me any time you want! I am yours!”

Noel kept rubbing her ass in his hands, squeezing her and making small movements. Once she started to quiet down he went back to fucking her. Mara’s cunt was drenched now and he slid easily in and out of her. She started to cry out with abandon.

He fucked another orgasm out of her. Then a short while later another. Her perfectly straight white hair was now dishevelled and she had the look of a girl who was inebriated by way of some intoxicating agent. Mara was staring at him in wonder, like he was a kind of celestial being who had conquered her and imposed upon her a joy she could never hope to discover on her own. He knew that she would never forget him and that she was his in body and soul.

He was ready to cum now but not like this. He got up and pushed Mara off him. She fell onto the bed, her own energy ebbing and when his cock withdrew from her it made a loud wet sucking sound.

He repositioned her on all fours at the edge of the bed. He stood on the floor and her ass was facing him. The bed was high but he was tall and it was the perfect angle to fuck her doggy style. Mara was still a little lost in the multiple orgasms she had and she looked back at him dimly.

Before diving back in Noel leaned his head down and spread her ass cheeks, opening her holes for his inspection. Her pussy was certainly not that of a virgin anymore. Before they began tonight it looked almost impossibly tight but now there was a clear gape from his thick cock. Her butthole looked particularly inviting but he shelved the thought, knowing that she couldn’t withstand an ass fucking right now. At any rate he could play with Mara at his own pace. Now that he had fucked her nearly senseless he was sure he could call on her whenever he liked.

He licked her freshly deflowered pussy and tasted her cum and some blood from her torn hymen. She shuddered as his tongue probed her and for a while Noel simply enjoyed her taste and smell and feel. Then he stood at full height and took hold of her hips.

She tensed slightly as his cock began to press into her soft folds once more, working its way in by a few inches. Even the head alone was enough to stretch Mara but she did her best to keep her discomfort to herself as Noel continued applying steady pressure.

Then he used his grip on her body to pull her in. Despite her resolve Mara let out another gasp as Noel’s cock began to disappear into her tender pussy. He didn’t stop until he had given her all she could take and he watched her from behind, her little back and shoulders and gorgeously shaped ass all tense. He flicked his cock inside her a few times before pulling out and pushing right back in.

Noel was fucking her doggy style now. Mara was grunting and moaning and her sounds were a strange hybrid of pain and pleasure but Noel enjoyed listening to her. No one else had ever seen her in such a state and no one else would. Even if she had other men he knew none of them would be able to have her for her first time and none of them would ever be able to match his size. He was reshaping Mara’s cunt for all time.

Mara pushed her face into the bed and let out a scream. She felt like she was being ravaged, how could something so loving and natural also be so painful? Her pussy felt like it was being stretched beyond what should be possible and in the back of her mind she knew that it would never be the same again after this.

The scream helped her release some of her tension and she left her face in the bed. Then she felt Noel’s hands gathering her hair and suddenly her head came up, pulled by her white hair which had been fashioned into a ponytail that Noel held tight.

“Head up, Mara.” He told her before putting his hand on her lower back. “And arch your back, stick your ass up for me to look at.”

Mara did as she was commanded. She couldn’t even conceive of disobeying Noel in any way now. Even after tonight when they were back in their normal roles in society she wondered how she would be able to look at him like she used to. He was an honoured Ixtali warrior and Qiyana’s favoured champion, but he was a member of a lower class and she realized now that this is how she had always regarded him, even if she enjoyed his presence.

Now she saw him different. Now she regarded him as a teacher and a lover and a dominant figure in her life. Her hair was being pulled on like it existed only for his play. He was spreading her ass as he fucked her and she knew without having to see where his eyes were. He was staring at the part of her that she was most embarrassed by, her anus, the part of her she supposed that all women had to reveal in order to be with their lovers.

He started flexing his cock again! Mara grit her teeth, beads of sweat covering her face. His free hand was roaming free on her body while the other maintained a commanding grip of her fine white hair. Her pussy belonged to him, he had changed her for life and she would never be able to forget him or the monumental importance he had assumed in her destiny.

Noel put his thumb to her asshole and started rubbing. Mara nearly couldn’t contain herself. To be touched even there! She was a princess but this man was treating her like she had always been his plaything.

She started to climax just as Noel was getting close. He held off long enough to watch her body start to quiver and then spasm. Her musical voice let out a gutteral sound as she came again, her legs shaking and barely able to keep her body up. He watched her like she was putty in his hands, like a sexual apprentice who had just received her first unforgettable lesson.

Then just as her climax was dying down Noel pushed the tip of his thumb into her ass. Mara squealed in a high pitched cry of shock and Noel let go of her hair and used his hand to grab hold of her. He let out a roar as he started to erupt and for the first time all evening he really did fuck Mara, pounding her insides harder than he first intended but now past the point of caring. He wasn’t looking for a lover in her. He didn’t care about her passion for poetry. Her gentle and feminine demeanor was pleasing to him but all he could think about was fashioning her into his own personal slut.

An insane burst of cum blasted out of Noel’s massive cock. Mara let out a yell as she felt it actually putting pressure on her cervix as though she were being hit there. After the first gush of cum came another one after it. Then another and then another. Noel felt sheer pleasure and was cognizant of the fact that he never had such an orgasm in his life, not even with Evelynn. His pleasure was heightened and sustained and his balls seemed to hold an endless supply of thick semen.

Mara also came again as she was being filled past her capacity. Cum gushed out from the sides of her twat, spraying out over her legs and onto the bed. In the back of her mind she knew she must not let Noel finish inside her. The risk of pregnancy was too great and for her to get pregnant would cause a scandal. One of her hands went behind her feebly to push Noel’s hips away but her arm was like a childs compared to him and he didn’t even notice her. She had meant to tell him to stop, to command him even, as a Yunalai if necessary, but all that came out of her mouth were involuntary little yelps as she felt the last of her strength drain out of her, this final orgasm pushing her to the absolute limit.

It was a long time until Noel had drained his balls completely inside the freshly deflowered princess. When he was done he looked down and saw that Mara was collapsed on her bed. Only her ass remained in the air, unconsciously obeying his command to stick it up for him. It looked like she was being held up by her pussy, stretched and wrapped around his still thick shaft. She had a look of being far away and Noel knew that he had brought her to somewhere she never could have imagined existed.

He took the opportunity to pump his cock one last time, expelling the last few drops of seed inside her before pulling out.

*schlop*

It was a wet sound when he pulled out and Mara made a little whine when their connection had been broken. She was breathing heavily and curled up slightly on her side in a fetal position.

Noel knew she was done for the night. He would stay a while and comfort her, solidifying his hold on her emotions. First though he bent to her ass and spread her wide again to inspect her.

When he spread her cheek he saw a torrent of white cum ooze out of her battered pussy. He had filled her up completely, there was a lake of his spunk swimming in there. A thought came to him and he took hold of her legs, pressed together and curled up, held like this by his arms. He lifted her butt so that it was above her body and near his face. He looked down and her pussy and asshole were under his chin. He started to kiss her holes and tongue them. He enjoyed licking his used princess and feeling her now torn hymen but even more, he liked the idea that his cum was pooling in the very bottom of her vaginal canal right now, seeping its way deep into her.

Mara was also aware of this but so exhausted and lost in her own bliss that she didn’t ask him to stop. Right now she didn’t care and to see him licking her there after such an experience made her heart go out to him. She watched him, so powerful and controlled and masculine and she knew that she loved this man with all her heart.

“Noel...” She said, not sure of what she could add to this moment. She just wanted to be near to him. “I...that was...it was indescribable!”

Noel lifted his face from her crotch, still holding her in position.

“You are the most beautiful woman in Ixaocan, Mara. I’ll never forget this night.”

She smiled at him, star struck and in love. He smiled back before returning his face to her pussy. He used his tongue to gently play with her loosened cunt and his thoughts now went to Qiyana.

Does Qiyana’s pussy look the same as Mara’s? Would it be as tight? She was a year younger and certainly a virgin. It had to be.

As he worked his mouth over Mara he imagined he were nibbling on Qiyana instead and he felt his cock start to go hard again.

Why not fuck Qiyana as well? She was a woman with a pussy to fuck and a womb to be filled. Noel smiled at the mere thought of that and knew that everything was going to be different from now on.

Chapter Text

As expected Xinayl did not call on Noel the next day. It irked him that Qiyana’s sister who detested him so much had been left to manage her affairs in her stead but there was nothing for him to do about it. The morning after he claimed Mara’s virginity Noel threw himself into his physical training.

His strength building routine was decidedly primitive. Lifting heavy stones. Climbing thick vines. Pushing and pulling weighted sleds. Jump squats and pull ups. Log carries. He was over an hour breaking himself down through a crucible of effort but when he was done he still felt strong and restless.

After this he sought out Tenango, one of his best sparring partners. Like Noel, Tenango was a fighter and served a high Ixtali house though not the royal family like him. Regardless he had a fine reputation like Noel and the two men kept their skills honed through constant competition.

He met his friend in the field house where they trained. It was moderately busy with Ixtali of both sexes involved in various types of training, some in small groups and some by themselves. The two men found themselves an open space on the floors that were padded with heavy mats.

Tenango was a bald headed bearded Ixtali man five years Noel’s senior. He was shorter than Noel but had broader shoulders and was more thickset than his younger companion. Although he had a gruff appearance Tenango was considerably more level headed than Noel and lived by a simple code of loyalty to his patrons, to the Yunalai, and to the Ixtali people.

“I heard about your brush up with the Basilisk. Big bastard, was it?”

“Big enough to shrug off our arrows like they were pins and crush Jakarr’s chest with one stomp. It was a big one all right.”

“Ah yes. I heard Jakarr was killed. That is a shame.”

“The jungles are a dangerous place. Shall we wrestle?”

There was no doubt in either man who was the better fighter. Although Tenango was stronger than Noel he lacked a certain fluidity and grace that the taller man had. His magical abilities were considerably less developed as well. In grappling however he was the stronger of the two and Noel rarely got him off his feet and had never successfully pinned him.

The two men squared up, shirtless and over 500 pounds of muscle between them. They slammed into one another and battled for control, Tenango having the advantage of a better hold. The shorter Ixtali wrestler attempted to lock his hands together around Noel and bring him to the ground.

He nearly succeeded but Noel would not quit. At one point Noel felt his feet lift off the ground but with frantic speed he managed to pummel his arm between their bodies and slide it under Tenango’s. The two men grunted and struggled, fighting for supremacy. Noel grit his teeth and felt hot blood pumping through his body and with a savage effort he managed to get his other arm under Tenango, establishing his underhooks.

Positioned properly now he forced his arms together behind his opponents back and was just able to lock his fingers together. The very instant he felt this he summoned all his strength and planted his feet into the floor like two great tree trunks, his whole body straining as a single unit as he lifted and twisted. He managed to toss Tenango through the air and slam him to the mat.

Noel went to pin the older man but Tenango sprang to his feet, his legs even thicker than Noel’s and pure muscle. The downed man moved with trained athleticism and managed to shrug Noel off as he scrambled to his feet. They stood and faced one another.

“Again.” Noel said, breathing heavily.

Tenango nodded, catching his own breath. Once more they locked up and this time they grappled for a longer time, Tenango determined not to be thrown again and Noel insistent on claiming victory. They were breathing hard and grunting in their exertions and a small group of nearby Ixtali had stopped their training to witness the two champions. Neither Noel nor Tenango noticed them. They were both solely fixated on the contest.

Finally Noel gained the upper hand and again tossed Tenango with fearsome strength. The bald Ixtali landed badly, almost directly on his head although he was well trained and knew how to handle the fall. Noel leapt on him like a cat pouncing on a mouse and drove his weight into his friend, controlling him on the floor and pinning him for the first time in his life.

Tenango tapped Noel on the back. “Take it easy, Noel. I’m not a Basilisk.”

With the satisfaction of victory granted, Noel regained control over himself and his head cleared. He stood up and offered a hand to his downed friend.

“Accept my apologies, Tenango. I got carried away.”

“No need for that. Very well done.” Tenango said, taking his hand and clambering to his feet. “I don’t think you’ve ever brought quite that level of intensity to training. Did you have a flashback from the jungle? Fighting for your life against a Basilisk perhaps?”

“I did have quite the encounter out there. I feel like I’m a changed man.”

Tenango clapped him on the shoulder and congratulated him again. Noel wanted to tell him what really happened. With Evelynn, the pact they had made and the intensity of the love they had shared together, not to mention the unbelievable enhancements she had bestowed upon him. But he said nothing. He couldn’t bring himself to share what happened with anyone and certainly not when he himself was still unsure as to what it all meant.

His mind flashed back to the night before. Mara, naked on her bed, eyes wide, her breasts rising and falling with nervous breathing. He had really done it. He fucked Mara, a member of the royal family, one of the Yunalai.

And now he had bested Tenango in an arena he had never been able to before. It seemed to Noel that an odd thread seemed to exist between these two encounters. There was something about the experiences that stuck out to him, something about how he felt. In both instances Noel had a distinct predatorial feeling about him, as if the one he were wrestling or making love with was a kind of prey. Something to be conquered. There was a certain single mindedness that possessed him during both times, a fixed mindset that seemed to drown out any reason or limitation.

He would muse on this for the rest of the day. After training with Tenango Noel spent some time practising his skills with sword and ohmlatl. Then he broke for lunch and rest and then in the afternoon and evening devoted himself to his magical practice. By the end of the day he felt satisfied but still restless. Noel was craving action, in whatever form it came. His thoughts drifted to Mara and her beautiful form, nude and alluring. That dusting of white pubic hair on her mound that he alone among men had seen. The sight of her deflowered cunt oozing with his cum.

At once Noel felt a surge of lust come upon him and he was actually tempted to march back into the high tower, enter her room unannounced and fuck her again where she stood whether she liked it or not. Then he caught himself and took some deep breaths. The creeping feeling of the will to dominate had resurfaced for a moment and he could feel the inclination to do something rash rising within. It was a thought he normally wouldn’t have had and his mind went to Evelynn and the demons pact he had made and he realized that there may be a price to pay for any gifts received. He sat himself on a cushion on the floor, crossed his legs and began to meditate.

He had to control himself. From now on he would need to pay close attention to his thoughts and feelings. As Evelynn had taken his essence into herself, so to did it seem that Noel had inherited something of the demoness and the dark nature that she seemed to possess.

As he went deeper into his meditation he felt a calmness wash over him, bringing him to a state of placid indifference. His mind was quiet and at rest. What else was there? Surely the increase in the size of his cock and the quantity of his semen was not the only thing she had gifted him with? As he sunk down to deeper states of consciousness he was met with flashes of inspiration and had partially formed visions of himself and others, Runeterra before them, strange vistas and intoxicating currents of power and a curious feeling of mysteries being unveiled that would reshape everything he had ever known.

That same evening in the residence quarters of the high tower of Ixaocan, Mara sat curled by the fire with a book in her lap. It was a recent addition to her collection and a work that she had been fascinated by but tonight she couldn’t focus on it. All her attention was directed towards the feelings in her own body, and that primal, carnal lust that she experienced with Noel the night before.

After they had shared their unforgettable climaxes Mara’s world had been rocked. She never felt so complete or so spent. She was in such a state that Noel had to help arrange her so that she was lying under her covers, her head propped on her pillow. He lay next to her for a while and Mara felt like she was in a dream. Their naked bodies touched and she only wanted to be close to her man.

After a short while like this Noel had to leave. She implored him to stay longer but he reminded her that it would be indiscreet of him to remain so late. She could not argue this point although she wished with all her heart that they could spend the night together. He left shortly after and within minutes she was fast asleep.

That morning when she awoke her mind went over the events of the previous night and she felt giddy. It had really happened. Noel had initiated her into womanhood.

When Mara jumped out of bed she was ready to sing and dance in her exuberance but the moment her feet touched the floor she let out a yelp and fell to her hands and knees.

Her legs were like rubber underneath her. In an instant she remembered the pain from the night before and the fact that she was still not entirely recovered. She managed to stand and take a tentative step and her body wobbled perilously. She attempted this a few times before giving up and sinking down to the carpet on her butt, just sitting there. Noel had fucked her so hard she could barely walk!

Crawling back into her bed she also felt something sliding down inside her. She realized that it was some of Noel’s seed that had remained inside her after she had fallen asleep.

Mara cancelled all her appointments for that day, simply stating that she was feeling under the weather. She spent the whole morning in bed remembering the previous night. At certain times she touched herself lightly on her clit and felt herself swell with excitement.

By the afternoon she had mostly recovered and now that it was nightfall Mara felt like she could likely walk normal enough to avoid any awkward conversations. By tomorrow she would be better.

All day her mind went back to the fact that Noel had finished inside her and the enormous implication of this. There was no guarantee that she would become pregnant, but if she did...

It would be explosive. Scandalous. Although some of her sisters had made love before marriage, none of them had given birth out of wedlock. It wouldn’t just be just embarrassing but disgraceful if that happened to her.

But it would be Noel’s child. She didn’t mind that thought. How could this be made to work? There was only one solution that made sense, one she kept returning to. They could be married.

It would solve any problems but most of all they could be together. Of course Noel was a member of a lower caste, but not by much. He was eligible to take the trials of the Vidalion and become a Yun Tal himself. His reputation was excellent and she herself was hardly anywhere near next in line for the throne. It wasn’t such a foolish idea. If everything worked out they could be married in six months...maybe less!

Mara took a sip of the wine that was leftover from the night before and let her mind roam. She could make this work. It could all be arranged. And then, if the gods were willing, she could carry Noel’s baby into this world and they could start their own dynasty and begin the rest of their lives together.

The roaring sound of the engine drowned out the morning sounds of the Shuriman jungle as the hulking shape of the machine drove forward on it’s metal tracks towards the next tree in its path. The mechanical construct was massive, with two heavy-set steel arms that could grab hold of tree trunks or boulders or just about anything in it’s path. It was also equipped with two smaller arms, more slender and maneuverable with huge saw blades at the ends.

The apparatus was known as the Harvester, the latest and most expensive model, patent protected and owned by the Piltovan miner guilds and brought here to the southern continent at great cost to tear up the jungle in record time for record profits.

The two mighty arms of the Harvester grabbed hold of a tree that stretched high into the sky. It was a beautiful piece of timber, easily over 1000 years old and with a high pitched buzzing sound the blade of the saw began to dig into the bough of the tree as though it were cutting through butter.

In minutes the mighty tree had fallen, the arms of the Harvester controlling the descent, slowing it and landing it in position to be further chopped up into manageable pieces, then to be placed on the truck that waited behind, ready to head back to the camp. From there the ship would be loaded and once at full capacity would set sail back to Piltover where the cargo would be offloaded and refined and sold to wholesalers who would add their own generous markup and store it in their own warehouses, selling the valuable resource at a premium to a market that had an insatiable hunger for evermore building material.

It was a huge operation. The largest undertaking that the miner guilds had ever attempted in the Shuriman jungle and it was absolutely critical that it go well.

Mack Denari was the Guild Marshal overseeing this project, the highest ranking man in camp and answerable only to the Guild Masters back home in Piltover. He had been picked over many other capable managers and understood that the fate of his career and personal fortune rested on the success of this venture.

He was not concerned. They had quietly established the outpost one month prior. He had 50 armed mercenaries and support staff. The very instant they had secured the perimeter and prepared the site for operations the heavy equipment and workers began to arrive. Mack ran a very effective operation as he always did and within the week he was operating at nearly full capacity.

3 Harvesters. A dozen flat bed trucks. A heavy duty crane for loading and offloading ships. A fleet of smaller vehicles, buggies and all terrain vehicles for his personnel. 8 temporary, multi-purpose buildings erected with plans already underway for more permanent structures. Not a minute was wasted under his leadership. The operation was efficient, already profitable and ahead of schedule.

He stood in the command tower which was a structure that stood on four steel legs as tall as a three story building from where he could oversee the harvesting of the woods in the distance. He looked through a pair of binoculars and was satisfied with today’s progress. He set them down on the desk and turned to the other man who stood with him.

“Quite the machine,” said the other Piltovan, leaning back on a desk with his arms folded. He was a portly man with an unkind face and he wore a rich looking jacket made of blue wool with golden lapels and gloves to match. Atop his head was a high top hat which had been modified to allow for the attachment of a scope and this could help him see a great distance as well as increase his accuracy with his rifle, with which he was a dead shot.

He was Captain Rowain and he was a hunter with considerable knowledge of this part of Runeterra. Mack had hired him on as a specialist and a consultant specifically due to his experience in the jungle and with the creatures that lurked in the shadows. He was well aware of the disastrous fate of the previous mining expedition and had made security a top priority.

“It is indeed,” Mack agreed. “Those Harvesters will bring a return on investment in less than a year of their deployment.”

“Is that so? I can’t imagine what one of those things would cost...hard to imagine cutting down a few trees could pay for something like that.”

“That’s premium old growth hardwood, the kind you just can’t find in Piltover anymore. As you know the council doesn’t make it easy to harvest on this scale back home.”

“Yes, yes. Bureaucracy and red tape. Environmental concerns, it never ends. One of the reasons I prefer to be on the frontiers of civilization myself.”

“Of course the real profits start to come when we get to digging. As much as we’re making with our timber production it’s necessary to do as much clearing as we can before we begin to mine in earnest.”

Captain Rowain lit a cheroot with a match and blew a thin trail of smoke from his lips.

“And then there are the exotic hides that come from being in this part of the world. Some of the finest and rarest to be had. Smoke?”

Mack accepted and lit the thin cigar with his own lighter, which was a mechanical contraption built with exceptional craftsmanship and engraved with his family crest. He exhaled slowly.

“Exotic hides are a specialty item, Captain.” He said. “Profitable to those that deal in those markets but hardly of import to the guilds. The real money comes from harvesting raw materials at great scale. That’s where the real fortunes are made.”

“Yes, of course,” Captain Rowain said breezily. “But one well placed rifle shot can fell a mature Basilisk or some other such beastie. Do you know what such a hide would sell for in Piltover? You’d be looking at over a thousand times return on your investment for a single shot, easily.”

“Assuming you kill it with one shot and that it doesn’t rip you to shreds before you’re able to get off another round.”

Captain Rowain smiled, his teeth yellowed and crooked. “That’s why it pays not to miss. And I never miss, Guild Marshal. I look forward to adding a few rare hides to my personal collection while I’m here.”

“Might I remind you that your first order of business, Captain, is the security of this camp and everyone who works here. I’m sure I don’t need to tell you that these are dangerous parts.”

“You don’t need to tell me, no. And you don’t need to remind me of my job description. This camp will be safe under my watch, Guild Marshal, you have my word on that. I’ll confine my hunting to recreational hours off the clock.”

“Very good.” Mack said, returning his attention to the Harvester which had moved on to another tree of comparable size to the last. “A few more weeks at this pace and I can justify the expense of another contingent of mercenaries. By years end we could have hundreds of rifles stationed here. At that point I don’t care what this jungle has to offer. Whatever it is it won’t be enough to stand up to the concentrated firepower of a well trained Piltovan mercenary army.”

While the two Piltovan men stood in the watchtower and watched the clearing of the jungle, two other figures watched in mute horror the devastation from their own vantage point perched high in a tree deeper into the jungle.

The two female observers had been bearing silent witness for some time now as the mechanical contraptions worked without rest, cutting down trees without consideration and bulldozing the smaller plant life as they marched ever deeper into the jungle. Eventually the taller of the two spoke.

“This is appalling.”

She was an attractive, green eyed human with black hair and her dark skin was adorned with white tribal markings. All her clothing was made from the hides of creatures that she had hunted personally and she had a wild, untamed look about her. She was clutching a javelin in her hand and she gripped it tight in her anger.

Her name was Nidalee and she was a huntress, shape shifter and packmother to her own clan of Pakaa. The Shuriman jungle had always been her home and to watch it be plundered with such reckless impunity by these foreigners caused her blood to boil.

“Piltovans.” She said, the word spat out like a curse. “They respect nothing! Not the trees nor the earth nor the creatures they displace with their gluttony. This will not stand!”

Her companion was nearly a head shorter than her and looked on with the same disbelief, although more than anger she felt a sadness at what she was witnessing.

Her name was Neeko. She had colourful hair of blue and fuchsia, with flowers that sprouted beautifully from her head. Her eyes were wide and reptillian and gazed about with a curious, innocent look. Her skin was scaled, so subtly as to be hardly noticeable and adorned with what appeared to be tattoos. In reality however Neeko was a shape shifter like her companion and the patterns on her skin would shift and change subtly as the day went on and her mood changed. She had a petite build and looked to be no more than 18 although in reality she was around 200 years old.

Neeko was a Vastaya, an ancient, magical race of chimeric people and she had only a trace of human blood in her. She had a notable tail of blue and purple scales that emerged from her tailbone and she was bare foot as always, skantly clad in tribal clothes.

“I should tear through that camp and slaughter them all.” Nidalee said in a low growl, so very close to acting on her impulses. “I would make an example of these disgusting foreigners and drive them from our jungle forever!”

Neeko placed a delicate hand on her friends arm. She could sense the anguish in Nidalee and it pained her, but she could also feel the anger and it frightened her. Not because of what Nidalee might do. She was afraid of what might happen to her.

“Please, Nidalee...be careful! So many guns down there! Neeko saw with her own eyes, flying high above, too many of them!” Prior to standing here Neeko had changed into a bird and scouted the Piltovan camp, shocked at the size and organization of the human incursion.

Nidalee said nothing, the furnace inside her burning hot. But she knew her companion was correct. This was no ragtag band of poachers like she had encountered before. This was a well armed and well equipped encroachment. By herself she would stand no chance. With an effort she tore her eyes from the devastation and turned to her friend.

“You are right, Neeko. But I can not let this stand. I will return under the cover of darkness with the combined strength of my pack and strike while they sleep. We will destroy their machines and drive the Piltovans from our shores forever. And if some of them must die...so be it.”

Neeko looked glumly at her friend, understanding well her pain and her chosen course. Being a creature of spiritual magic, Neeko had the ability to sense the Sho’ma, the soul, of all living beings. Because of this she was hugely empathetic and could discern most peoples motives at once. Right now she knew that underneath Nidalee’s rage was a deep sadness as she watched such wanton destruction of her home.

“Neeko will help. But we must be careful! It...it would make Neeko very sad if something was to happen to Nidalee...”

The words were spoken with great feeling and Nidalee felt her friends trepidation. Neeko’s concern helped cool some of the fire within her. In truth she understood the danger of attacking such a well fortified camp and she had no desire to see any harm come to Neeko or any of her pack. But her path was set. She was steward of these parts and had a responsibility to the creatures of the jungle that had no recourse and no way to defend themselves. She must act.

“Come, Neeko. Let us return to the pack then. We will consider how to approach this situation to our greatest advantage. I would not want to see any harm come to you either.”

Neeko’s face smiled and her large eyes peered up warmly at her companion. The two women shared a silent understanding together. Then as one their forms morphed into that of two mighty Pakaa, the feline species of cougars native to the Shuriman jungle. When their transformations were complete the two leapt to a lower branch and then down to the soft ground below, taking off to regroup with the rest of their pack.

When Noel woke that morning he was full of energy. The sun had not yet risen but he had gone to the baths and plunged himself in water so cold it was nearly frozen. He forced himself to endure the frigidity for five minutes, much longer than usual. When he emerged the surface of his skin was numb to the touch but as his blood warmed his body he felt a sense of vitality.

He then went for a run around the gardens on his level of Ixaocan. Noel ran for over five miles with few rests and by the time he returned home the sun was rising in the sky. He ate breakfast alone and washed up. It seemed he would face another day of training and not much else and the idea was not appealing to him. Surely Qiyana would be back today and give him some task to perform.

It was after his morning exercises that he was met by a runner for the Yun Tal. At first he imagined that Qiyana had returned and commanded him to her presence but it turned out to be an invitation from Mara to meet him in the water gardens after lunch. Noel had mixed feelings about this but decided that it would be good to see her.

They met in the same spot as before, the quiet area under the tree toward the ends of the promenade. Mara was already there when Noel arrived and he arrived early. She rose to greet him.

“Good afternoon, Noel!” She said warmly. Her demeanor was pleasant and Noel could feel her femininity and it was at once pleasing to him.

“Mara. You look lovely as always.” He said returning her smile.

They exchanged pleasantries for a few moments before Mara came to her point.

“I’ve been thinking, Noel...about the other night,” She said hesitatingly. Mara had rehearsed what she would say to him but standing now in Noel’s presence she felt herself almost at a loss for words. He exuded such power and she felt so diminutive next to him.

“Well. I wanted to speak to you yesterday but I admit I needed some time to...recover.” She felt herself blush at this last part although Noel pretended not to notice. “I was thinking how it would be nice to spend more time together.”

“That would be nice, Mara, although I can’t help but think that people may start to talk.”

“They might.” She agreed. “But I was thinking of ways we could be more discreet in the future.”

Mara then asked Noel to swear to secrecy what she was about to reveal to him and he did so. Then she let him in on a secret that only the Yunalai and the most trusted members of the Yun Tal knew about. That there was a clandestine way to access the high tower of Ixaocan. Originally built as a secret escape for the royal family in the event of some unexpected catastrophe or coup, the hidden exit could also be used as a way in. Mara explained to him how it could be accessed in detail and Noel listened with great interest.

“You must promise never to reveal this to anyone, Noel.”

“You have my word, Yunalai. I will tell no one.”

“Good. In truth Noel I don’t want to be sneaking around with you like this...I would much rather we could be more open with our relationship. I think before long that might be possible. Do you...feel the same way?”

“I would like that very much, Mara. Whether or not such a thing would be possible however...well, there are rules and protocols for us all.”

Mara felt herself warmed on the inside. He did care for her, she was sure of it, he was simply being cautious and trying to protect her reputation.

“I believe I have an answer to that, Noel. I just wanted to see if you felt the same way as I do.”

“I would leave such a thing up to you, Mara. Political maneuvering is not one of my strengths.” Then he gave her a look that she felt in her loins and he lowered his voice. “How are you feeling? I did try to be as gentle as I could.”

“I know. And I appreciate it, Noel, I truly do. Although I think any woman might have difficulty accommodating you.” Then she gave him a wry grin. “As for me I’m feeling quite recovered. I think I may be able to...manage you a little better the next time.”

“I would like it if next time came soon.”

Mara gave him a coy smile. “It may. I was thinking it would be good to talk first, though. In private. Perhaps later tonight? I don’t want to rush things with you, Noel. The truth is I enjoy your company very much and I would love it if we could get to know each other better.”

Noel agreed, although he was much less interested in mere talk than she was. They agreed upon a time when it would be quiet in the high tower and he could slip in without attracting attention.

“I will see you later tonight, Yunalai.” Noel said, taking his leave.

“I look forward to it.” She said, watching him go.

“Where is that bitch sister of mine?”

The throne room of the high tower in Ixaocan was the highest seat of government of the Ixtali people although it was used almost exclusively for ceremonial functions. Much of the actual management and day to day functions of government worked through the bureaucracy that was spread throughout the rest of the tower and even in separate buildings around Ixaocan. Right now, as was usual, the room was not being used and three of the highest born Ixtali women stood alone, engaged in a tense conversation.

“Direct your venom at one of your underlings, Tali. I am not my sisters keeper.”

Xinayl had spoken coolly to her older sister, feigning a casual attitude although she hated to be spoken to in such a manner by anyone, even a member of her own family.

Tali glared at her younger sister with an imperious look. She was 31 years old, second oldest sister of the Yunalai princesses and therefore second in line for the throne of Ixaocan. Tali was conventionally attractive with a voluptuous form. She styled her white hair shorter than her other sisters and her bangs framed her face well although she presently wore a scowl.

“You are Qiyana’s closest ally, Xinayl. Do not be evasive with me! She has been gone for days now and my spies report that she is not in Tikras. If she’s not doing her duty as prefect and she’s not here in Ixaocan then where exactly in all of Runeterra would she be?”

“Probably out hunting dragons,” Xinayl said, being facetious. “You know how Qiyana is.”

Tali’s eyes bored into her younger sister and despite Xinayl’s outer calm inside she was furious. Qiyana had told her she was going to Tikras. She was Qiyana’s closest ally and she had been lied to! She wanted to track down her youngest sister and tear her hair out for putting her in this position of having to cover for her when she didn’t even know what she was up to.

An uncomfortable silence hung for a while as Tali’s eyes drilled into Xinayl. Finally the elder sister let out a haughty laugh.

“You don’t know!” She said, her face turning into a sneering grin. “She didn’t tell you, did she? You can’t lie to me, Xinayl, I remember you when you were just a babe at mothers breast. You think Qiyana actually considers you as an equal? Hah! That’s laughable. Qiyana only thinks of herself and she’s manipulated you like a puppet.”

Tali let out another derisive laugh and it took all of Xinayl’s self discipline to maintain her composure. She felt like a fool right now and swore that when she saw Qiyana again she would give her youngest sister hell for being duplicitous with her.

“Are you finished?” Xinayl said finally. “I am friendly to Qiyana, yes, but we have no plots together and I don’t follow her movements. I love all my sisters equally. It’s you who are obsessed with her. I recommend you spend more time with your family and let go of this unhealthy fixation of yours.”

“You are transparent, sister, but I agree with you on one thing. You don’t have any plots with Qiyana, not really. That would imply she considers you equal to her in any way. You are a lapdog, doing her bidding while she weaves a web you can’t even see.”

Xinayl felt the blood rush to her face and she was about to explode when the third figure in that company spoke.

“Sisters.” She said calmly, her voice feminine and soft. She was Alma and the fourth eldest sister, thus fourth in line for the throne although she herself knew that she would never sit upon it. “Please calm yourselves. This bickering is unbecoming of the Yunalai and serves no one, least of all Ixtal.”

Alma’s quiet demeanor diffused some of the tension in the room and the two other women knew that among all of their sisters, Alma was truly neutral and had no ulterior motives.

Of the Yunalai Alma was the most different from any of her family. While she had the same white hair and mocha coloured skin of her sisters, she was the most ethereal of any of them. Even Mara wasn’t quite as delicate as she.

Alma was a seer. Unlike the rest of her family, she was no elementalist spellcaster though she was no less gifted with magic than the others. She worked on a deeper, more sublime level. She practised divination magic and looked to the stars and the world around her. She listened to the voices of her ancestors. She felt the most subtle undercurrents in the shifting tapestry of reality. Alma was apprenticed to the high priestess herself and all her sisters knew that one day she would take over that role and so be the highest spiritual voice of the Ixtali people.

“I agree with Alma,” said Xinayl, looking to end this conversation and be on her way. “We won’t come to any agreement here today. Qiyana will turn up sooner or later and when she does you can interrogate her as much as you like. That is, if she’ll even give you the time of day.”

While all of the sisters of the Yunalai were strong in the ways of magic there was no doubt that Qiyana was supreme among all of them despite her young age. None of her sisters could force her to do anything.

Tali loathed this fact. She herself was well schooled in the axiom of nature magic yet despite being 11 years Qiyana’s senior and diligent with her studies her youngest sister was more accomplished in this style of magic than she was, to say nothing of the other two elements Qiyana had already mastered.

Qiyana’s arrogance irked Tali to no end but the real reason she despised her was what she had done to her elder sister Inessa.

Inessa was eldest daughter of the Yunalai, next in line to the throne after her parents and she had grown up as Tali’s best friend. The two had been inseparable growing up and while they were close with all their sisters, Inessa and Tali shared a special bond.

Next to Qiyana, Inessa was the strongest among the sisters and it was she who had tried to curb Qiyana’s endless ambition and arrogance. One year ago Inessa had challenged her youngest sister to ritual combat in an effort to teach her some humility.

Tali remembered it all so clearly. The arena had been packed with Yun Tal that day, all eager to see what was sure to be a memorable exhibition between the two finest mages in the land. Even then Qiyana’s skills were legendary but Tali was sure that Inessa’s own formidable experience would see her victorious.

For a while it seemed that it would be so. The contest had been close and competitive. Inessa was cunning and under the ancient Ixtali rules of the game she had been so close to victory. Qiyana was well aware of this but rather than accept a technical loss she unleashed the full extent of her power.

Tali could still hear the awful sound Inessa had made. When the dust settled her body lay there broken and devastated. The eldest Yunalai daughter remained conscious as she lay there in mute agony with tears running down her pain filled face as it was clear that she had been permanently damaged. She had not walked again since that infamous day and she had never been the same since.

Worst of all was Qiyana. Revelling in her victory as though it was some heroic feat. Somehow ignorant or uncaring of what she had done to a member of her own family, the woman who’s birthright was to be the next queen of Ixtal. Qiyana had only cared about winning and proving her own supremacy no matter what the cost. Tali had never forgiven her for what she had done.

“Qiyana will answer not to me but to Ixaocan itself. She may have her own agenda but she is still prefect of Tikras with all the responsibility that entails. She’s still subordinate to the throne.” Tali glanced at Alma who wore a placid look on her face as always, almost as though she were seeing things that weren’t there or things that no one else could see.

“Alma. Do you have any idea what Qiyana could be up to? She’s plotting something, I know it. And if even Xinayl is not privy to her plans then they must obviously be of the highest importance to her.”

The fourth eldest daughter of the Yunalai looked slightly in her elder sisters direction though didn’t stare directly at her. She spoke with an impassive voice.

“I have guided my sight towards our youngest sister but I do not know where she is. The threads of fortune are not definite things and in Qiyana’s case in particular there is great uncertainty. She is strong and seeks to shape her own destiny, to go against the currents of fate if need be. I can only say that whatever her current actions, they are of great import to her and therefore of great consequence to Ixaocan. Perhaps even all of Runeterra.”

Neither Tali nor Xinayl were wholly satisfied with this explanation but it was enough for them to realize that there would be nothing further to be gained from this conversation. Until Qiyana returned there was nothing for them to do.

“Then there is nothing more to say,” Tali said. She turned to Xinayl. “She’s using you for her own purposes, Xinayl, mark my words. You think just because you’re older and technically closer to the throne than she is that you can use Qiyana to your advantage. You should think long and hard on helping her in any way. She’s a danger to all of us, our family, our traditions and our way of life. I doubt even the welfare of Ixaocan factors into her plans for dominance.

Xinayl rolled her eyes, knowing it would enrage her older sister. She was ready to be done with this discussion.

“Thank you for your words of wisdom, Tali, I’ll be sure to take them under advisement. I am leaving now. If you have any other lectures be sure to simply write them down and send them by messenger, it will save me a great deal of time.”

Xinayl left the throne room and Tali stood watching her go.

“I can’t believe Qiyana has her wrapped around her finger like that.”

“Xinayl has her own ambitions, sister,” said Alma, “I doubt she trusts Qiyana any more than you.”

“And you, Alma? Do you trust Qiyana?”

For the first time Alma looked directly at her sister. Her eyes were of such a light shade of blue it was as though they were white all the way through.

“I trust Qiyana will act according to her own best interests. I don’t think she truly wants any harm to come to our family. But despite her great power Qiyana is young and not immune to making mistakes.” Alma let out a small sigh. “I will continue to divine to the best of my abilities. I’ve seen tangled webs in our families future. We must all be cautious.”

Tali said nothing. More than even Inessa she trusted Alma the most of all her sisters. If Alma warned of danger, she knew without any doubt that it was near.

Chapter Text

It was late afternoon in Ixaocan and Noel sat alone in his place of residence. He had covered all the windows and made sure that no light from outside made it into the room he was in. The only illumination was from a single candle that burned in front of him.

Noel had been struck with an idea that day. He noticed recently that his night vision had seemingly improved and even before lighting the candle he found that he could see fairly well in the dark room. He was certain this was not simply his imagination or any kind of natural occurrence.

He stared at the candle. Evelynn. Again she had been on his mind although this time he thought less about that wicked, unforgettable sex they had and instead pondered the nature of her and what she was.

Something about the way she moved, he thought to himself. The way she blended in with her surroundings. When he watched her it seemed to him as if she floated out of the shadows around her, like her body had been a part of them.

After his meeting with Mara earlier today he had returned to the libraries and his studies. He didn’t learn much new information in his reading on demons but it seemed clear to him that the magic they used was very different than what the majority of people practised in Ixtal.

He continued to look into the candle and held his hand in front of it. Noel wasn’t thinking in any particularly directed way, he was simply musing to himself about the nature of light and dark. He watched the shadow that his hand cast in the light and he pondered some more.

What was well known in the arcologies was that there were different kinds of magic in Runeterra. Elementalism was simply one branch on the tree of the arcane arts. It made sense that it should be practised so widely; it was a very practical use of magic, one that was well documented and catalogued. It could be learned and it could be taught. The theories were understood and fairly straightforward. It was a useful art for any human to learn.

Then there were the other kinds. Spiritual magic was an umbrella term that many other categories seemed to be lumped together under although here the borders were less defined. Certain creatures in Runeterra themselves seemed to be magical by their very nature. Demons and Celestials and races like the Vastaya and others all seemed to be inextricably tied to magical realms.

Noel continued to stare at his shadow. He moved so that he could watch it on the wall. He kept his hand by the flame and stared intently at it.

Shadow magic. That was one term he had come across in his studies today although there was virtually no accompanying information. No description or instruction or even any proof that such a thing truly existed. The only thing was that he had seen Evelynn with his own eyes and the only word that would be apt to describe her, aside from darkness, might be shadow.

Was that what she had used? Was that what she was? Her claws, her clothes, everything about her seemed like living shadow that she controlled as easily as he might lift a finger. Had some of her nature seeped into his own?

Whole minutes passed in the room with Noel continuing to stare at his own shadow. He tried drawing up the magic within him and exerting his will as he did when he wanted to summon a gust of wind. He didn’t know exactly what he was attempting but he was trying to do something.

Nothing happened. Eventually he caused a slight breeze to travel through his room, causing the candle to flicker. He hadn’t been trying to create wind but his effort was so great that he produced the effect involuntarily.

He started to feel foolish. He was grasping at something he didn’t understand and something that might not be there. He sighed slightly as he slumped back and returned his eyes to the candle.

There’s more to magic than what I know, he thought to himself. If there are other forms of magic does it follow that it might be manipulated in the same way? Or is there something I’m missing?

He considered this for a long time. The candle continued to burn down, hot wax sliding down the sides. He put his hand up again and stared at it on the wall again.

It’s not elemental, he told himself. These aren’t the materials of the planet. Light and dark are something else. Something more fundamental.

Then the finger in his shadow moved.

He nearly jumped up to his feet when he saw this, he hadn’t meant for anything to happen and he was startled by the suddenness of what he saw. His heart started to beat in his chest.

Noel tried to do the same thing again. Tried to wiggle the finger, even the slightest bit, but nothing happened. He couldn’t recreate the effect no matter how hard he tried. Finally, after a long time his patience ran out and he stood and snuffed out the candle. Despite the fact that the room was virtually pitch black it seemed to him as though the light was simply dimmed. Everything looked dark grey but he could see quite well.

That was real, he thought. I did that. I really did move my own shadow. It can be done. But how?

Noel had never heard of any Ixtali manipulating shadows. There was no one who he could learn from, no teachers in all of Ixaocan that could instruct him in how to use this power. No one save perhaps Evelynn herself.

The idea of meeting her again gave Noel a strange feeling. On the one hand he would like very much to see her, to glean more information from her about the precise nature of their dealings. Maybe even to fuck her again. On the other hand the silent voice within urged him to caution. She was clearly a dangerous creature and he had already been changed in unnatural ways. There was no telling how a second encounter between them would go.

He shelved the idea of meeting her for now. Even if he wanted to it would not be easy for him to slip away for so long. He was fairly certain he could track his way back to her lair but it would take time and he needed to be at the ready for when Qiyana returned to Ixaocan. Which begged another question that had been on his mind. Where was Qiyana?

“She’s up to something. I can feel it.”

Tali stood in the expansive living quarters of her eldest sister. With the exception of the king and queens own bedchambers this was the largest living space enjoyed by any of the Yunalai. It was lavish and comfortable and had every convenience that one could imagine. Tali knew the room well. She had been coming here since she could walk.

“Xinayl has no idea where she is. She’s not in Tikras, hasn’t been seen anywhere in Ixaocan. What could she be up to? It’s almost as if she’s dropped from the face of Runeterra.”

“We won’t be so fortunate, Tali. Qiyana has the luck and cunning of a Pakaa.”

The voice that spoke was strong and knowing yet still very feminine. Inessa sat by a huge window that looked out over the finest views in Ixaocan. The water gardens on the terrace below, the jungles beyond the city limits and distant mountains that sat blue and silent on the horizon.

After her meeting with Xinayl and Alma, Tali had gone to see her oldest sister and hear her counsel. Inessa had a mind that was as sharp as the finest blade and her loathing of Qiyana was greater than anyone in Ixaocan. She had been looking out the window but turned to face her sister.

“She’s looking for something. Something to bring her ambitions to fruition, something she can’t find here in Ixaocan.”

“But what could that be?” Tali asked, at a loss. She couldn’t think of anything outside of Ixaocan that could help Qiyana. “Her ambition is to rule Ixtal, how could leaving the city help her in any way?”

“I don’t know. Not yet. But Qiyana does nothing on a whim. She must have some reason to vanish so suddenly.” Inessa said. She went silent and let her mind roam, trying to fathom what her youngest sister thought she might have discovered.

Tali spoke. “I will instruct my spies to find her. She’ll turn up eventually, she has to, she—”

“Your spies will find nothing, dear sister.” Inessa said softly. “She won’t be found unless she wants to be. Even Alma won’t be able to find her for you. There is only one alternative. We must consult Skarner.”

Tali shifted uncomfortably at the mention of that name.

“Is that a good idea?” She asked uncertainly. “He...I mean, normally we wouldn’t come to him with such a trifling affair.”

Inessa understood her sisters concern but shared none of it. In fact she was closer to Skarner than even Tali knew.

“I don’t believe this is a trifling affair. With every day that passes Qiyana becomes more powerful. More popular among the common Ixtali. And so much harder to control. Skarner will hear my concerns and assist us. The well being of Ixaocan and her people is his greatest concern.”

Tali nodded. “Very well, sister. If you think it wise then we will do as we must. Though if it were anyone other than you who suggested this I would dismiss it at once.”

“None other would dare, sister. None other would dare.”

The loud banging at the door shattered Noel’s reverie. He was still sitting in the dark, lost in thought when his unexpected visitors announced their presence.

He stood up and went to the door, irked at the impudent banging that disturbed him. When he flung the door open he was greeted with the critical eye of Xinayl who was flanked by a heavy set Ixtali man who served her much the same way as he served Qiyana. Behind them stood a girl, one of Xinayl’s aids, small and demure.

“Princess...” Noel said, not expecting Xinayl of all people to arrive unannounced at his door. “This is a surprise.”

“No doubt,” Said Xinayl in a slightly disparaging tone. She then spoke to her two servants without turning to face them. “Wait here.”

She then strode past Noel into the darkness of his dwelling, looking around as though she were to judge it. “So this is your place. Do you always keep it shrouded in darkness, Noel? Strange behaviour, even from one such as yourself.”

“No, Yunalai, not always.” He said, going to remove the window coverings that kept the light out. “I was simply not expecting anyone.”

The light of the late afternoon sun illuminated the room they stood in and somehow Noel felt he preferred the darkness. Xinayl gave him another censorious look.

“You are an odd one. A single candle? Really? What in the heavens were you up to?”

Noel was irritated at having his peace disturbed and being questioned so rudely in his own house. He felt something dark rising in him and he kept it at bay with an effort.

“Can I help you, Yunalai? Certainly this visit was not just to discuss my use of a candle.”

Xinayl turned to face him. “Tell me, Noel. Qiyana has been gone for some time now. From what I’m hearing she is not at Tikras. So where then would she be?”

Hearing that Qiyana was not at Tikras came as a surprise to him. “I have no idea. She never mentioned her plans to me, or even that she had planned to travel.”

“Certainly that’s not surprising,” Xinayl said, a sneer on her face. “But then tell me this. If she did mention her whereabouts, would you tell me if you knew?”

Noel could sense a line of questioning that he didn’t like. “I suppose so...if you asked, if she had not instructed me to keep the matter a secret.”

“Ah, a secret! What an interesting word...one that I’m sure my little sister would not hesitate to use.” Xinayl glared at Noel for a moment then stepped towards him, standing right in front of him and looking up at him with venomous eyes.

“There are no ‘secrets’ you keep from me, Noel. Do you understand? I am a member of the Yun Tal and a Yunalai. Your superior. If I ask you something, anything at all, you will answer me to the very best of your limited ability. Do I make myself clear?”

Noel was trying not to grit his teeth. “I understand your meaning, Yunalai. But I serve Qiyana and her interests. Surely if she commands my silence then I am obligated to give it to her?”

“You serve Ixtal! Don’t forget that Ixtal has a monarch and the Yunalai are the bloodline of our people and I am older than Qiyana and therefore rank higher than her. You serve me more than you serve her!”

“Qiyana might have something to say about that.” He said stonily, then added, “I wonder if you would speak so brazenly if she were here now?”

“What? What did you say to me?” She said, her eyes widening slightly.

“Did you really just accuse me of being scared? Of Qiyana?” Xinayl threw her head back and laughed derisively at Noel who just stood there. “You are a brainless, disobedient dog, aren’t you Noel?”

Xinayl then leaned in close to him, so close they were almost touching. Flaunting her sexuality and the power she had over him, she reached around his body and placed a single finger high on his back. She then traced it down in a diagonal motion, bringing her hand back to her side when she was done.

She spoke in a quiet, mocking tone. “Why don’t you take off your shirt? Show me those little marks she put on your back. That certainly put you in your place, didn’t it? That’s the kind of training you can understand. Aren’t I right?”

Noel’s jaw clenched when she said this and it took all his discipline to keep him from taking her by the throat and throttling her.

“Oh, you didn’t like that?” She said, continuing to mock him. “Is it a sore memory? I remember that day well, Noel. You bawled like a baby. I’m inclined to see you put through it all over again. Maybe that’s what you need every once in a while.”

She headed for the door she came in and when she got there she turned her head back slightly.

“Qiyana will be back soon, wherever she is now. Going forward I want you to keep me updated on her movements. Don’t forget it, Noel. I promise there will be very real consequences if you ignore me.”

Then Xinayl left leaving the door open.

It took Noel a minute before he felt calm. He sat down and took a deep breath. He maintained his outward poise but inside he was an inferno of rage.

He knew what she had been referring to. He never thought about it these days but it was something that had changed him forever. Now that he was thinking of it he recalled the suppressed memory.

It had been ten years ago. He was still a child then. Even at that age he had been in Qiyana’s service for some time but everything about that phase in his life was so different than how it was now. They were all still children. Even Qiyana who was so gifted in magic, so imperious even back then, still had that innocent sense of wonder to her. While their roles in life were clearly defined they had yet to truly grow into them, or the adults they would one day become.

They had all been playing in the water gardens that day. Him and Qiyana and a gaggle of others. The children of the Yun Tal and the children of the ones who had sworn their lives to serve them. There was no idea of ranking or castes, they were just children at play, enjoying recreational time between their studies.

It was a simple activity, not even a game really. Something to keep the kids active and hone their instincts. A fist sized ball of rubber, magically infused with certain properties to make it even bouncier than normal, was cast into the gardens. An elder Yun Tal trained in the axiom of wind would gently nudge it around as it bounced high and wide and sometimes in odd directions.

Whoever caught the ball first won. There was no prize other than the satisfaction of victory but that was enough for everyone playing to give it their best. The ball was launched into the air with the kids running after it, down pathways of gardens and onto clearings of well cut grass. Every time one of them got near it a little gust of wind came out of nowhere, nudging it off course a little, sending it in a new direction.

They were all laughing and shouting out with frustration or sheer exuberance, lost in the simple fun of trying to predict the balls movements and be able to catch it. Both Qiyana and Noel led the pack, both of them so competitive and eager to win.

Again the ball was bumped in a different direction. Noel had anticipated it and pivoted mid-step to pursue, with Qiyana right on his heels. They broke ahead of the others and ran towards their target. They both understood that the elder would gradually diminish the use of magic and let the winner be chosen.

They were not so different in height back then. Noel was taller than the other children but still a few years from puberty and the growth spurt that would bring with it. Qiyana caught up with him and nudged him with his shoulder, trying to barrel ahead. He kept up with her and returned the nudge and they were both laughing at the exhilaration of the contest which was so close and competitive.

The ball bounced down a walkway in the garden flanked by flower beds on one side and a canal on the other. They were both very close now, oblivious to anything other than victory. Qiyana sensed that it would be over soon and her competitive nature took over and she pushed Noel harder this time, determined to claim victory. He managed to correct himself while still running and pushed himself harder, catching up with her and then gaining ground, taking the lead however slightly.

The ball bounced sideways again over a small footbridge down another avenue. Noel’s instincts anticipated it again and he raced forward, cutting off Qiyana as he pursued it. In his haste he bumped into her and she lost her balance and toppled into the canal on the side.

The sound of her body plunging into the water caused him to stop. The canal was not very deep and Qiyana emerged quickly, standing in the thigh deep water when he turned around.

“Noel!” She screamed. He was frozen and could tell by the look on her face that she was furious. He knew he was in trouble.

That was when their friends who had fallen far behind began to laugh. They had all seen what happened. Qiyana was bossy and authoritative and to them it couldn’t have been funnier if it had happened to anyone else. It was innocent laughter but to Qiyana it was unbearable.

She stormed off angrily at a brisk pace, dripping with water. One of their playmates passed Noel, still chasing after the ball. “Oh, you’re in trouble now, Noel!”

The game concluded shortly after that. The gaggle of children were all excitedly recounting the events from their own point of views among themselves. They all knew Qiyana was upset but also that it was just water and a simple mistake and pretty funny when you thought about it.

Suddenly from behind him a rough hand grabbed Noel by the back of the neck. Noel could feel the tightness of the grip that held him and jerked his body roughly away from the others. Qiyana stood behind the guard she had summoned, glaring at him.

The man who held Noel was an old Ixtali with a hard face. He was a strict, old fashioned man who had served the Yunalai his entire life and he brought Noel to a nearby tree.

“You do not push around your superiors you impudent brat,” He said, leaning in close to Noel’s ear. “And never a member of the Yunalai! Do you understand?”

“Yes, sir!” Noel had cried, the hand on his neck painful and intimidating.

Then the man released his grip on the boy and pulled the shirt off his body. He had a thin piece of leather and he used this to bind Noel’s wrists together, wrapping the cord around the tree and keeping him in place.

Then he stepped back and pulled the whip from his belt. Noel strained his neck trying to look back and see what was happening, everything occurring so fast. He could see the man taking aim with the lash, Qiyana standing there with her arms folded and the other children a ways back, all staring now in mute horror.

When the whip slashed into his back it was pain unlike Noel had ever known. He screamed at the top of his lungs and strained against his bindings.

The man took another swing and the sound of leather ripping into flesh could be heard for a long ways. Other Yun Tal engaged in different activities had stopped what they were doing and had started to watch.

Corporal punishment was an ancient method of corrective behaviour in Ixtal. Generally instances of crime were very rare and such ways seldom used, particularly on the young. But the man Qiyana had gone to was within his rights given the transgression and he had no problem punishing the boy who had erred to the maximum.

Another strike of the whip and then another. By now Noel had stopped looking back and was simply crying in agony. Moments ago he had been playing with his friends like any other day and now he was being brutalized and humiliated in front of them. All at once his life had been shaken to its foundation.

The fifth and final lash was harder than the others and Noel could feel it breaking his skin like all the rest. He had lost sense of time and even though the entire ordeal was over in a minute it felt like forever to him. He felt his bindings being undone and then he fell to his knees still weeping.

The man leaned down to him. “Learn from this experience, boy. If you can not behave yourself there will be much more of this in your future.”

He brandished the whip to Noel as a final warning before returning it to his belt. Then he marched off. Noel simply stayed where he was, tears running down his face.

The elder Yun Tal who had been overseeing the game came to him. They had whispered words of compassion to the traumatized boy and helped him to his feet. Blood was running down Noel’s back and the elder helped him to walk inside where they would apply ointment to his wounds and then bandages.

Through his tears he caught a brief glimpse of Qiyana before he left. She was standing there looking at him with a blank expression, her hands at her sides. There was no look of satisfaction on her face. She simply stared at the dismal sight of bloodied boy who had been punished by her command.

Looking back on it after the fact he often believed she felt bad and regretted her decision. It was impulsive and driven by anger but that anger faded as fast as the water that she had fallen into. The marks on Noel’s back did not fade, nor did the change in his psyche.

After that day he was a changed person. Noel had taken his first step into adulthood. Where consequences were real and his lot in life was crystal clear. Neither of them ever spoke about the incident, it was as though it had not happened. Nor did Qiyana ever order any kind of similar punishment again.

In any event it would never be necessary for Noel. He threw himself completely into his studies and training after that. He developed a shell on the outside and dedicated himself to absolute service to Qiyana and the Yunalai. He was impeccable in everything he did, determined more than ever to be faultless. He stopped playing games after that day. It was time to put aside childish things. He would serve with distinction after that day and in a short time he became Qiyana’s most trusted and valuable servant.

Sometimes he even looked back on the incident with an odd fondness. It had devastated him at the time but in so many ways it helped shape him into the man he was to become. He had effectively channelled the anger over the injustice done to him and used it to become a formidable warrior. It hardened his resolve to serve Qiyana to a point of stubborn infallibility. Their fates had always been intertwined and after this he felt it more than ever.

Xinayl bringing it up and mocking him for it however was something he could not forgive. Even Qiyana, no matter how angry she might get, never brought up that distant, unsightly memory which would always remain in the past.

Noel sat for a long time brooding dangerously. His anger did not fade and Xinayl’s mocking face seemed to taunt him now like a spectre.

He was to meet Mara tonight but in his present emotional state he wasn’t sure that was a good idea. His anger only increased at the realization of this and the fact that Xinayl’s arrogance could ruin his evening with Mara. He got up and covered the windows again, shrouding the room in darkness. He re-lit the candle, the tiny flame casting a small light. With an effort he refocused his attention on the light and the dark.

High atop the great tower of Ixaocan, the topmost point in the city there lay a great garden terrace. It was the finest of it’s kind in Ixaocan and a favoured spot for Yunalai and high ranking Yun Tal. It was never busy and this afternoon Mara was sitting in these gardens with her mother, the queen of Ixtal.

Queen Itzel was 49 years old although she had the look of a woman 20 years younger. She was the matriarch of the Yunalai and had given birth to 10 daughters who had each inherited her own physical features: white hair, tanned skin, and voluptuous, fertile bodies. She was adored by the Ixtali people and she had a deep, filial love for them in return.

The queen was dressed casually for a woman of her station although she still wore the finest silks and the most ornate and priceless jewelry. She wore gold and sapphires and diamonds well, with practised ease, but she never appeared gaudy or tacky in what she wore. Itzel brought a natural elegance to everything she did. She was the epitome of good taste.

Mara had been chatting with her mother for some time now and at length had guided the conversation to other things on her mind. Currently she was discussing some of the finer points of certain faithful members of the lower classes and bemoaning the rigidity of the caste system.

Itzel had listened with interest to her daughter as Mara had carefully brought the topic up, doing her best to remain casual about it. Mara was highly intelligent but Itzel was wise above all her children and knew her daughters very well. Although Mara was being very offhanded in what she was saying Itzel could see through her feigned indifference. It was obvious that what her daughter was speaking about was important to her.

“Take myself, for instance,” Mara was saying. “I’m at an age where I could be married. But only current members of the Yun Tal would be eligible. It seems so silly to me, that’s barely five percent of the population of Ixaocan.”

Marriage? There was a word that Mara had never brought up in relation to herself before. Could that be what was on her mind?

“Our traditions are quite clear on such things, my dear...although I agree that traditions can be very old fashioned...perhaps even out of date at times.” Itzel said, giving her daughter an encouraging thread to follow.

“Yes! Of course I understand the importance of tradition in our culture...it’s just that sometimes it seems so inflexible.”

“Then again, anyone can face the Vidalion and gain entry into the Yun Tal class. It is a difficult test to pass, but the system does operate as a meritocracy.”

“I agree,” Mara said, deciding to go a little further. “It’s just that facing the Vidalion seems to be the weak point in our system. While anyone can in theory take the test their application must be accepted unanimously by the Yun Tal.”

Itzel felt like she was getting closer to what Mara was hoping to talk about. “You regard this as a weak point?”

“My concern is that the system as it stands could bar certain Ixtali who would otherwise be worthy of the rank. The personal politics of one single member could interfere with potential candidates.”

“But do you know any Ixtali in such a situation? To my knowledge this has never been a problem.”

Mara already had a few names in mind. Granted she was not sure if they had ever applied to face the Vidalion, not every Ixtali had such a desire, but she didn’t want to only mention Noel.

She told her mother the names, using them as examples while Itzel listened to her daughter. Itzel knew the names mentioned and what Mara didn’t know was that only two of them had ever applied to face the Vidalion. One was widely rejected but the other, Noel, had applied three times. In each instance it was Qiyana who had objected to his nomination.

After Mara had spoke Itzel was quiet for a moment. Then she said, “Do you wish to marry Noel?”

Mara could feel her face turning red. Her mother had seen right through her and she knew that there was no point in trying to lie.

“Well...I don’t know about marry, but...he is an attractive man.”

Itzel knew of Noel although she had never spoken directly to him. She had seen him many times over the years, ever at Qiyana’s side, faithful to her without question.

“Attractive, certainly. But what kind of a man is he? Do you even know him at all?”

“Not very well...” Said Mara, trying to regain her composure. If only her mother knew the details of two nights ago, what would she think of that? “But I met him in the water gardens several days ago. He was very gallant, very courteous. I even read him some poetry, he was very open minded. I was...thinking of seeing him again.”

“But marriage, Mara? I know you’ve known him for years but you sound smitten all of a sudden.”

Mara cursed herself for bringing up that word at all earlier. Normally she was very tactful in situations like this but between her excitement to make things work with Noel and her inability to hide her heart from her mother, she knew she had exposed her intentions.

“I don’t want to marry him. Not now, anyway. I was just thinking of the future,” She said, trying to cover herself. “It was just an example. Say we were to fall in love, what then? Or if not him what if I was in a similar situation with someone else?”

“You’re worried that you will fall in love with Noel and that Qiyana will block his admission into the Yun Tal, is that it?” Itzel asked her daughter, already knowing the answer. Mara nodded.

“Mara, my bright flower...there is no law that states you must marry from a member of the Yun Tal class.”

“But we always do. Inessa, Tali, Deedra...even Luisa’s fiance is Yun Tal. It would be unheard of for a Yunalai to marry one from the...lower castes.”

“Certainly unheard of in living memory.” Itzel agreed. By custom the royal family always married into high noble houses of the Yun Tal, although there was no explicit rule stating such a practice. “I agree it would be irregular, although not impossible. But you have no need to rush things, Mara. You are still so young.”

“You already had three children when you were my age, mother, and were carrying Alma. I’m not so young anymore. I just feel like I might be ready for something more in my life. Maybe a loving partner?”

“Assuming he truly loves you.” Itzel said. Mara’s face look slightly aggrieved when she said this so she continued, “He may very well care for you. But you are a beautiful woman and some men mistake love with infatuation. It could even be your title he is attracted to. I’m not saying Noel is like that. I’m just urging you to be patient. I won’t prohibit you from seeing him. But get to know him better, spend more time with him first. And if you both deeply care for one another then we can see what can be done about old customs.”

Mara let out the smallest of sighs and nodded her head. It wasn’t as much as she wanted...but it was a start. Her mother wasn’t against the idea of her being attracted to a member of a lower caste, or Noel personally. She felt slightly relieved.

“Thank you, mother.” Mara said, going over and hugging her mother who she loved with all her heart. “Thank you for understanding. I don’t know if I really want to get married at all, to him or anyone. I just had a funny thought and...well, I just wanted to talk to you about it.”

“You can talk to me about anything you like, bright flower,” Itzel said, using the name she had called Mara by since she was a child. “I was young too, once. I know what it’s like to be enraptured by a man.”

“You’re still young, mother. And I don’t know if ‘enraptured’ is the word I would use in my case.” She said with a smile.

Itzel sat and studied her daughter as she left. A thought emerged and stood out prominently in her mind.

They’ve lain together, she thought, her mothers intuition guiding her to that simple conclusion. Oh, my cherished little bright flower. He’s claimed your maidenhead, hasn’t he?

The queen felt a tinge of melancholy. Not so much that Mara had given herself to a man, she understood passion and the needs of the young. But Mara was right, she wasn’t so young anymore. And neither was Itzel herself. Life went by and things changed. People changed. She turned her thoughts to Noel.

I should speak to this young man, she thought to herself. It seems I don’t know him nearly as well as I should. Him or his intentions.

The sun had set beyond the horizon and the light was fading fast in the sky. Noel stood by a man made pond in the water gardens on the back side of the great tower on the fifth level of the city. He checked and checked again. No one was around.

When he was satisfied he dove into the waters of the pond, swimming in the direction of the tower. Mara had described it well to him and although he had never taken this secret passage he could picture it clearly in his mind.

Noel was a fine swimmer and could hold his breath for a long time. He groped around in the dark for a while finding nothing but mud.

Then he went a little deeper and felt something flat like a stone. Deeper still he could feel its edge and the tunnel that lay under the water. He felt an urge to resurface for breath but even though he was sure no one was there he wanted to be as careful as possible.

Deciding to press on Noel swam down into the narrow passage. It sloped upwards slightly and widened the further he went. He finally surfaced, taking a deep, grateful breath as he stepped out of the water.

It was a dim room with etchings carved into the rock walls. They emitted a dim light by way of magic, although Noel could see quite well and would likely have been fine without the illumination. There was also a towel that he supposed had been left out by Mara. He dried himself as best he could and took the towel with him.

The only other thing was a ladder made of stone that had been shaped into the wall, also by magical means. There were many Ixtali who could shape stone to any form they desired and no doubt such an elementalist was employed for this work, although they were likely long dead. Noel could only wonder how old such a secret escape would have been. Perhaps it was as old as the building itself.

He climbed the ladder, eventually coming to a landing, which was a small area perhaps eight feet wide on both sides, with faint glowing carvings in the wall and another ladder on the opposite side. This continued, with him encountering several more such landings before finally coming to an unlocked door.

Opening it and stepping through he came to a corridor that had a more finished look, with fine white walls and tiled floor that he recognized as being common throughout the tower. The corridor inclined upwards, eventually turning and snaking as it went higher.

It was as Mara had said. There were occasional doors as he climbed, there being several secret escapes located throughout the tower. The doors were all unmarked. He walked past them all, headed to the highest level. He walked upwards for some time before finally coming to the door he sought.

A single lit candle sat on the floor in front of the door. A sign from Mara that this was where he must enter. He had been mapping the corridor in his mind for future reference and would not need a marker the next time. Noel had to fight the urge to walk on and seek the end of the path, and instead picked up the candle and blew it out. Then he opened the door.

On the other side the door it had been set into the existing masonry so expertly as to be unnoticeable. When he closed it he could not even tell it was there. If he hadn’t just come through himself he would have never known. He looked around and knew where he was; Mara’s chambers were just down the hall.

He came to the door and rapped lightly on it before opening it. Without waiting for a response he walked in.

It was that same spacious, comfortable room he had taken Mara’s virginity in just two nights before. A fire was already going and Mara sat by it, standing when he entered.

“Noel!” She said, greeting him happily. She stood and walked to him. His clothes and hair was still wet and Mara lifted her delicate hands, a faint blue glow appearing around them.

Suddenly the wetness on his body began to flow outward away from him, coalescing in droplets that seeped through his clothes and then dripped away from his body. In a few short moments Noel was as dry as he had been before he jumped into the pond.

Mara was dressed in a yellow gown, her evening leisurewear and she looked stunning, with gold bracelets and gold earrings with rich green stones inlaid into them. Noel knew that she didn’t want sex that night and she simply wanted to talk, but he found his lust rising as they were alone in her room, in secret, with her looking so beautiful.

They sat on the sofas and exchanged some idle chit chat. She asked him if he was able to find the way easily, to which he replied in the affirmative. He complimented her choice of dress and said that she must be the most beautiful woman in Ixaocan that night, to which she blushed slightly and said he was being too kind. At length they came to more important subjects.

“I was thinking, Noel...about us,” Mara said, “I know you’re trying to protect my reputation but there’s actually no law that would prohibit us from seeing one another.”

“Are you certain about that?” Noel said, cocking an eyebrow just slightly. He had never heard of a prince or princess in line for the throne --however far removed-- from being romantically involved with a low caste Ixtali such as himself.

“But it’s true! I was speaking to my mother earlier about that very thing. She would know, she said—”

“You spoke to your mother?” Noel exclaimed, “About us?”

“No, no, not about us!” Mara said quickly, trying to placate him even though her mother had guessed her true intentions. “I was very discreet. We just spoke about my future prospects, romantically and...for marriage.”

Noel didn’t like where this was going. She was speaking about marriage? While the thought was intriguing to him he couldn’t imagine the queen of Ixtal willingly letting one of her own daughters marry a common man. Besides that, queen Itzel had a reputation as being a very wise woman and he wondered just how discreet Mara really was.

Queen Itzel was universally loved by the Ixtali people. She had sat on the throne for 33 years and was like the mother of Ixaocan. Noel had seen her on several occasions while accompanying Qiyana and he couldn’t help but covertly study the woman. He admired her grace and her poise and beauty. She was an intelligent woman with a very feminine demeanor which, he suspected, hid a latent power that she would not hesitate to use if Ixtal or her family were ever threatened.

“The queen will not give you her blessings to marry outside of the Yun Tal class, Mara. That would be unthinkable.”

“You don’t know her like I do, Noel. To you she is a queen but to me she is my mother. I think she may surprise you.”

“Does she know about us?”

Mara tried to maintain a straight face but Noel picked up on the slightest waver in her. “No...not exactly.”

By all the gods, Noel thought, exasperated. “Not exactly?”

“I may have mentioned you, and a few others as examples. But she doesn’t know the extent of our relationship. I made it seem like I was simply interested in finding a worthy suitor.”

“This is potentially very dangerous, Mara.” Noel said, standing up. “If the queen suspects I’ve dishonoured one of her own daughters I may find myself posted to the most distant corner of the Shuriman jungle. Or wake up with an assassins blade in my neck.”

“She wouldn’t do that, Noel!” Mara cried out, shocked that he would say such a thing. She stood up and went over to him. “She is an understanding woman, she would never hurt you or anyone! Do you think all of my sisters remained pure before marriage? Of course not, and none of their lovers ever suffered such a misfortune!”

Noel heard her words and believed them, but it was jarring for him to imagine that Mara had spoken his name directly to the queen. His carefree mood had left him and he felt it would be best to leave.

“I should go, Yunalai. It would be safer for both of us.”

“Noel, don’t leave! I spoke to her on our behalf, I want to be with you!”

He took her by the shoulders and steadied her. “I want to be with you as well, princess. But let’s take things slowly. Let’s see how your mother reacts first.”

“She won’t react, she just wants me to be happy, Noel. And I would be happy with you!”

“One day we might be. But let me take my leave for now. This comes as a surprise to me, Mara.”

She pleaded with him to stay but he would not. Mara watched Noel as he slid silently out of the room, closing the door. She felt her stomach in knots. Was he angry with her? Had she ruined everything? She felt awful and alone, the finery of her room somehow enhancing her feelings of isolation.

Noel went back to the hidden door and into the passage where he rested his back on the wall and exhaled. He considered what had just happened. Maybe he had overreacted, but Mara was naive and smitten with him and that could be a disaster. The queen was one of the few people who even Qiyana could not save him from.

He felt restless and almost regretted leaving. Mara looked enticing and Noel was fairly confident he could have had her again that night, despite her insistence that she didn’t want to. He prepared to return to his home when he looked further up the corridor.

How high did it go? Where did all the doors lead? He found himself taken with an insatiable curiosity and the fact that he was standing in such a secret place built into the walls of Ixaocan filled him with an intrepid spirit.

Noel started to walk upwards. He would see where this lead, just to satisfy his own interest. Then he would turn back. Surely there would be no harm in that?

Chapter Text

Noel didn’t stop walking until he had reached the end of the hidden corridor at the very top of the high tower. Unlike all the previous doors the path ended at a wall with a low ceiling and a hatch built into it.

This must lead to the roof, he thought. He decided to open the door and confirm this with himself.

The door was stiff and difficult to open even with Noel’s great strength and he was sure that it had not been used in a very long time. Once it cracked open however it lifted with ease.

As expected, he was standing by the rooftop gardens on the top of the high tower. He himself had only been here once before with Qiyana. It was a beautiful and exclusive area in Ixaocan and functioned as a kind of refuge for elite Ixtali.

Night had fallen and it was dark on the high terrace. Noel decided to climb out and have a look around. The trap door was settled into a corner of the roof set behind a tangle of bushes and trees shrouded with vines. The spot was fairly well hidden and just like the other door he had been through when he visited Mara, virtually undetectable when shut.

He was about to walk out when he heard voices which caused him to crouch down. He didn’t think anyone would be up here and he had no desire to bump into anyone. Explaining his presence would be difficult to say the least.

Peering out from his hiding spot he spied on the group who were gathered a ways off in a clearing. There were at least a dozen of them, all Yun Tal. Some of them he recognized.

They were standing around chatting and Noel strained his ears to hear what they were saying to no avail. He noticed they had a strange contraption set on three legs. It was a tube shaped piece of metal and did not look Ixtali made.

From time to time one of the Yun Tal in the group would stare through the bottom end of the metal tube that pointed up to the stars. Noel studied the scene some more and was able to deduce who these people were.

Members of the astronomical society. A club of Ixtali scholars dedicated to monitoring the heavens, tracing the patterns of stars and celestial bodies. Perhaps even divining some deeper meaning from their observations. Noel had heard of the group although he was never particularly interested in astronomy himself. He knew that it acted as much as a social club than it did a research group.

He continued to watch the group when his eyes fixed on one of the members. Noel recognized him and a cascade of thoughts began to rush through his mind.

His name was Henkan and he was a high ranking Yun Tal. More important than that however was the fact that he was Xinayl’s husband.

The group continued to talk among themselves and a few of them pulled out pipes and packed them with tobacco. Although darkness had fallen it was not that late yet. From the looks of it they had arrived recently.

The sight of Henkan had dredged up the memory of Noel’s meeting with Xinayl earlier today and he felt his chest tighten at the thought of it. He couldn’t help the feeling of anger that surged through him and he decided to escape back through the door embedded into the ground behind him.

When he was back in the corridor Noel closed the door above him. He was restless now and irritated. He had truly been looking forward to his evening with Mara and the opportunity to seduce her again. Even though her confession that she had mentioned him by name to the queen had shocked him, he was now wondering if he had overreacted. A part of him wondered if he would have reacted in such a way if he wasn’t still angry with how Xinayl had taunted him.

He walked back down the corridor. There was something thrilling about being in such a secret compartment of the high tower. He wondered how many Ixtali even knew of it’s existence.

He passed by a door that he imagined came out close to the royal bedchambers, located near the very top of the tower and at length came to another one. He paused by it for a moment. Then, feeling impulsive, he opened it a crack.

The door opened into a small alcove and a hallway. He peered out and there was no one around. He tried to recall where he was.

He had almost never been to these parts of the tower but he remembered once, perhaps five years ago, maybe more, when Qiyana had taken him to the rooftop gardens. They had walked past some of the rooms that belonged to other members of the Yunalai. She had casually mentioned the arrangements of the family, how the king and queen by custom occupied the highest level. Further down in the tower was Inessa’s room, and so on it went as the Yunalai got younger and further removed from succession to the throne. Qiyana’s own room was at the bottom, situated underneath that of the rest of her family.

It had been such a casual thing. Qiyana had been bragging a little bit, simply showing him a part of the world he would never inhabit. But he remembered all the details she shared from that day.

Noel stepped out into the hallway. High ceilings and carpeted floors, artwork on the walls and potted plants every few paces. He knew he really shouldn’t be here but he felt audacious and was beyond caring. His evening with Mara was ruined, his eagerness to see her was gone and all that was left in its place was lingering resentment towards Xinayl. Of course at this time the only people he would be likely to meet aside from one of the Yunalai themselves would be a servant and he was unlikely to be questioned by them.

He was able to discover where he was. Based on his proximity to the top of the high tower he knew he was still in the area where the Yunalai lived. He could also easily determine which doors led to their rooms and not simply utility closets or other spaces; the doors that entered the bedchambers of the royal family were all large and decorated with gold inlaid into the wood in the shapes of flowers or flames or whatever the temperament or abilities of the Yunalai in question would merit.

He returned to the hidden corridor and made his way down to the next door and once again got his bearings. He was considerably farther down and he looked around as he cautiously stepped into the hallway.

Noel eventually came to the next elegant door. Vines worked their way up both sides with colourful flowers arranged about them. The door was etched with that same gold artwork displaying an icy mountain with snow swept peaks.

Xinayl’s room. It had to be. She was well known to be schooled in the axiom of the ice element. He stared at the entrance a few moments. Her husband was out for the evening, he was certain of that. Would she be in here? Alone? What if she was, what would he do then?

A few more moments passed as Noel pictured her face, so arrogant and cruel despite its natural beauty. He felt more of that darkness rising within. She had insulted him like no one ever had today and what was worse, in his own home. She had also ordered him to keep her aware of Qiyana’s movements and he glowered at the thought of this. Xinayl was supposed to be Qiyana’s closest ally within the Yunalai yet she was attempting to undermine and spy on her.

Without thinking he rapped on the door with his knuckle. The logical part of his mind told him to leave now. Perhaps she was not in this evening and even if she was it would be best if he didn’t see her. The sinister part of him however wanted to face her. He could shrug off her insults when they were just empty barbs but today she had gone out of her way to strike deep and hurt him. She had made it personal.

He could make it personal too. He could make it hurt. The idea of teaching Xinayl some manners gave Noel a wicked sense of justice. He remained where he was and waited to see if she would come to the door.

Xinayl was lounging alone in her room at that moment. Her bedroom was massive like that of all her sisters and had an adjoining room with a large dining table. Earlier in the evening she had dined with her husband, her younger sister Luisa and Luisa’s fiance. They often ate together and discussed recent events and politics and the latest gossip and happenings around Ixaocan. Tonight the topic had ineluctably centred on Qiyana.

“When she finally does show her face I’ll give her a piece of my mind. “Xinayl had said, still bitter about being kept in the dark regarding her whereabouts. “I looked like quite the fool today in front of Tali.”

“We must be more patient with her, Xinayl.” Said Luisa. Luisa was 26 years old, younger than Xinayl by one year and close with her next oldest sister. Like Xinayl, Luisa was one of Qiyana’s only allies among the Yunalai. She understood and respected the power their youngest sister wielded and recognized the benefits in staying in Qiyana’s good graces. Ultimately however she would bend whichever way Xinayl did; she had none of her older sisters fiery spirit. “Qiyana will tell us where she has been. She must have had a good reason for her sudden departure.”

“I do wish we could enjoy a meal without bringing up your sibling, my love.” Henkan was Xinayl’s husband and he was devoted to her although he found her constant scheming to be a bore. “Why worry about something you presently have no control over?”

Xinayl gave her husband a withering look. “I ‘worry’, dear husband, because it marks a change in her behaviour towards us. When I pledged to aid her and her interests it was with the caveat that we would be equals. That I would stand to benefit as much as she. If she’s off galavanting around on her own accord then why should I stick my neck out for her?”

“You are correct, love,” He said, not wishing to get embroiled in another dispute with his wife who could be venomous, as he well knew. “I just thought we might enjoy a dinner without yet another conversation about Qiyana.”

“I’m sorry if I bore you, husband,” She snapped at him. Luisa and her fiance shifted uncomfortably at the rising tension between their hosts. “Would that I could be so carefree as you! To spend my days in the Arcologies discussing arcane theories and spending my nights worried about nothing more than which gala or banquet to attend!”

“Forgive me, my love. I did not mean to be dismissive of your interests.” He glanced out the window and noted the fading sunlight and wished dinner were over. “How about some dessert? I have my meeting tonight with the astronomers club but we still have time for something sweet.”

“Ah yes, you mustn’t be late to look at the stars, husband. Count them and make sure they’re all still there.”

Henkan shrank in his seat, preparing himself for an onslaught of verbal abuse from his wife when Luisa interjected, feeling awkward and hoping to diffuse Xinayl’s growing irritation.

“Dessert would be lovely!” She said, motioning a nearby servant to clear the table. "Henkan, why don’t you tell us more about that odd Piltovan device you found in the ruins of their camp?”

Henkan’s face brightened and he gratefully accepted Luisa’s suggested topic of conversation. “A fascinating thing! I will say for a savage people the Piltovans certainly are inventive.”

He began to speak about what was called a telescope by the Piltovans, a device that enabled one to see great distances through the use of finely crafted lens made of glass. He spoke to Luisa for a while but gradually directed his words to her fiance, who listened with rapt interest.

After Qiyana’s brutal assault on the Piltovan miners last year agents of the Yun Tal had gone to the site after the fact to see what they could learn of the foreigners. What they found only confirmed their greatest fears. That for all the talk of ‘savages’ or ‘barbarians’, the Piltovans showed all the signs of an advanced culture.

It was in many ways the Yun Tal’s greatest kept secret. The fact that Ixtal was not the isolated pocked of civilization in a ruined world. The average Ixtali still knew nothing of the world beyond and many accepted the fact that Ixtal stood alone in Runeterra. The Yun Tal all knew the truth and guarded the secret, although in recent years more and more rumours of other lands and peoples had seeped into the general population. While such topics were usually regarded as mere superstition or fairy tale, there was growing concern among the Yun Tal as to what would happen if the truth were ever revealed on a large scale.

The presence of the Piltovans only increased their fears. If foreigners were beginning their incursions into the Shuriman jungle then it was certain that the secret, held for so many centuries, would not last forever. The Yun Tal were undecided on how to deal with this development.

The two men at the table began to discuss this among themselves, the ramifications and course of future actions. Luisa was not terribly interested in this conversation but pretended to be, hoping to avoid more embarrassment.

Xinayl fell silent and brooded. I’m surrounded by weaklings, she thought ruefully. She held her peace however and allowed the conversation to move on.

After dinner Luisa and her fiance said their goodbyes and left. Xinayl watched them go with a tinge of envy. It was obvious that Luisa and her future husband loved each other very much. No doubt they would return to her chambers and engage in passionate lovemaking, she thought lewdly. She was equally certain that shortly after they were married they would have children.

Xinayl and Henkan had no children of their own. They had been married for only four years but even so their lovemaking had slowed to a trickle of late. Often times it felt perfunctory, almost like a duty they owed one another. Despite being so young the passion had dried up in their relationship.

Shortly after Luisa and her fiance had left Henkan had readied himself to leave. Xinayl watched him with something close to loathing as he prepared himself, changing his clothes and looking eager to go. When they had been newly married things had been good. He was an intelligent, high born Ixtali and a respected member of the Yun Tal. He had many connections. The marriage made sense. These days however, Xinayl often wondered.

After Henkan had gone the servants cleared the table and she dismissed them. There was a little left in the wine bottle they shared that night and she poured the remainder into her cup and drank. She thought again about Qiyana and how her youngest sister vexed her.

When there was a knocking on the door she was surprised. None of the servants would return this evening unless specifically called on. Henkan would not bother knocking. She wondered if Luisa had returned for some reason?

Xinayl opened the door and was shocked to see Noel of all people standing there, a hard look on his face. He was the last person she would have expected to see.

She felt her anger rise sharply at his impudence, of his daring to come to her own bedroom unannounced. “Noel? You ignorant, dim witted buffoon! How dare you come here? I’ll have you whipped like a common criminal for this! Qiyana won’t be able to save you this time, you’ll be sleeping with dogs tonight! You’ll-- glchh!”

Noel had placed his hand on her neck and applied enough pressure to cut off her words mid-stream. He could have squeezed a lot harder but didn’t want to damage her. Not her neck at any rate.

He walked into the room and closed the door behind him as Xinayl put both her hands on his and struggled to release herself from his grip. Her face was a picture of fury.

“Good evening, Yunalai,” He said, carrying her further into her bedroom. “Something occurred to me.”

He finally let her go and Xinayl gasped for breath. At once a magical blue energy began to spiral around her, her eyes turning the colour of pale frost. She lifted her hands, ready to impale Noel on a spike of ice.

Noel was faster and lifted his hand, thrusting a hard ball of wind that caught her in the stomach. She was knocked backward and toppled over herself, the air knocked out of her. She hadn’t expected him to dare to use magic against her.

“You...” She snarled, clambering back to her feet. “I’ll kill you!”

Noel used his magic again, although not on Xinayl. All around the room the torches and candles that illuminated the great space began to be snuffed out. Hard, focused blasts of wind were blowing out the flames.

Noel worked very fast and the room darkened quickly. Xinayl looked around, confused at the tactic her intruder had adopted, although she realized too late what he was doing.

The fireplace was the last beacon of light in her room and this too Noel dashed out, blowing it up the flue. Logs came tumbling back down to the hearth and only ash and embers remained.

Now it was very dark in the room and Xinayl looked about, seeing nothing. She hurled a small, jagged shard of ice towards where Noel had been standing but she hit nothing.

Noel had moved and was flanking her slowly, seeing very well in the dark. He could see the features of her face, the worried look as her head darted around, trying to ascertain where he had gone.

“Noel!” She cried out into the darkness, the first feelings of unease creeping into her. “Where are you? What is the meaning of this?”

Noel was silent and came up behind Xinayl, who had begun to grope around in the dark, making her way to the door. Then he was on her and grabbed her by her arms, forcing them behind her back painfully.

“Noel!” She screamed, “Unhand me! If you value your life you will let me go this instant!”

He ignored her threats and carried her over to where her bed was. Being in the dark and holding her as she struggled filled him with an invigorating feeling. Like he had caught some prey. He tossed her on to her own bed.

Xinayl turned and aimed her hands at where she thought he was but another blast of hardened air struck her down. Before she could get up she felt his large, powerful body on top of hers. She tried to scramble away but he had her pinned on the bed. The only sounds in the room now were Xinayl’s grunting as she struggled desperately to get away.

Noel was able to take both of her wrists in one of his large hands and he pinned these over top her head. With her hands and arms held like this she was unable to use them to enact the somatic movements of her spellcraft. She struggled again with all her might but Noel’s hand was like a vice.

Then his other hand went to the top of her blouse.

The sound of tearing fabric caused alarm to scream through her brain. Her clothes, rich as they were, were made for aesthetics and not durability. Xinayl finally understood what was happening and she started to panic.

“Noel!” She screamed, “Stop this at once! I command you!”

Her assailant kept tearing at her fine clothes until he was satisfied he had ripped off a large enough piece. He then flipped her on to her back and pulled her hands behind her. Using the torn piece of her own clothing he tied her wrists tight together, binding the Ixtali princess. She would be unable to make any effective use of magic like this.

With Xinayl neutralized Noel began to tear off more of her clothes, ripping her dress and taking it off her body, feeling excited like he was unwrapping a gift. Xinayl continued to struggle although it was useless and her fear was now growing quickly. Within a minute Noel had stripped her down to her undergarments.

“Noel...” Xinayl said, her voice losing it’s commanding power. He could hear the fear in it and it was intoxicating to him.

“Please...” She said, hating to use that word to him but realizing that she was now fully in his power. “Please stop this...”

Noel felt his cock going hard as the impudent Yunalai finally spoke to him with respect for the first time in her life. He considered what to do with her and decided to make more use of her tattered dress.

He positioned her body so that her head was towards the top of the bed. Then he tied her dress around her neck. The headboard of the bed had slats of fine hardwood and he tied the other end of her ruined dress to one of these. Xinayl was now effectively stuck with her arms behind her back, attached by her neck to the bed. She had only a little room to move.

Then Noel got up and returned to the fireplace. Xinayl was calling out to him, asking what he wanted with her. He ignored her and began to rebuild the fire. Although he could see in the dark he wanted Xinayl to be able to see as well.

When he had the fire built up to a roaring blaze again he took a torch from the wall and re-lit it. He then restored the other torches and candles to the room so that it was illuminated once more. When everything was as it had been before he came in he returned the torch to the wall and came back to the bed.

Xinayl lay there in her underwear, a look of fear and bewilderment on her face. She couldn’t believe this was happening and although she was furious and planning a torturous revenge on Noel, she couldn’t contain her fear of the fact that for now, she was completely helpless.

“As I was saying, Yunalai,” Noel said, kicking off his boots. “You asked me earlier today to remove my shirt. To show you my scars, I believe you said.”

He pulled the shirt off his body, revealing his powerful build. “I figured I would oblige you. I also hoped you would oblige me as well.”

“Noel...” Xinayl said, fear creeping into her voice. She was putting together what was in his mind and it terrified her. His face had a look of open malice that she had never seen before. “Don’t do this. Please, let me go!”

Noel casually removed the rest of his clothes until he too only wore his underwear. Xinayl couldn’t help herself and looked down at the massive bulge in his shorts and didn’t believe her eyes. She thought she was hallucinating or that he was playing some trick on her.

“Why stop with our shirts, Yunalai? I thought it would be more enjoyable to reveal our bodies completely to one another.”

Then he slid his underwear down his legs and stepped out of them and Xinayl nearly fainted when his impossibly huge cock sprang up, hard and erect.

“No...” She said, as if she could deny what she was seeing, what was happening.

Noel crawled up on to the bed with her. With her limited movement she pushed herself back against the headboard as far as she could go. He loomed over top her and had a wicked grin on his face as he eyed up her body.

“You have as nice a body as your sister,” He said, not referring to which sister although in his mind he was comparing her to Mara. “I wonder if your snatch is as tight?”

That last comment made Xinayl cry out. “Noel! Stop this! Please! I...I apologize for insulting you earlier! I was wrong! I have learned my lesson, let me go now! I’ll never speak of this to anyone, I’ll treat you with respect from now on. I’m sorry, I—”

*SMACK*

Noel slapped Xinayl with the palm of his hand and her head jerked to the side. The pain was intense and like nothing she had ever felt before. She had never been touched in a hostile way even in the slightest.

“Save your apologies, princess.” He said, putting his hands on her body and feeling her supple form. Smacking the arrogant Yunalai in the face felt so good to him. “You said whipping was the only thing men like me understood. I’m of the opinion that a good rape is the only thing women like you understand.”

Then he tore off her bra, revealing her large, soft breasts.

Xinayl was still reeling from being slapped in the face and now she felt exposed like never before. She couldn’t believe this was actually happening and thought that maybe she was in a nightmare. Noel had moved his hands to her tits and started to squeeze them, admiring their softness for a while before moving them down her body.

When he came to her crotch Xinayl clamped her legs tight together, desperate to keep him away and maintain whatever modesty she had left. Noel actually enjoyed this little bit of defiance and reached around to her ass and pushed his fingers into her crack. She gasped at this intrusion and tried to spin away but his other hand was waiting and he used this to push at her crotch. Xinayl let out a cry and tried to move away again although she had such limited movement. Noel was only playing with her but for her she was struggling with everything she had.

When Noel was done with this game he took hold of the bands of her underwear and wrapped them around his fingers. Xinayl was shaking her head, begging him to stop but her words were completely lost on him. He yanked on her panties and they slid down her smooth legs, bunched at the ankles. He gripped the bunched undergarment and twisted them so that it functioned as a temporary restraint for her legs. Then he lifted and Xinayl’s legs went up high.

With is free hand Noel took one of her ass cheeks and spread it while his face leaned in close. There it was, her exposed royal pussy, just as delicate and fine as her younger sisters. She had that same white tuft of pubic hair above her twat and he guessed that every member of the Yunalai had the same.

“I’m staring at your pussy, Xinayl. Has any other low born man ever done so?”

In spite of herself Xinayl felt her face going red. He was staring directly at her womanhood! She put up only a token struggle now, having exhausted herself and understanding that she was in his power completely. She hated the fact that her most intimate area was being stared at by this man who she would never speak to unless it was to berate him.

“Please stop...” She said, knowing it was useless but doing so anyway. She was genuinely afraid of Noel now and hoped that he was only trying to scare her when he mentioned rape. The idea of it was too horrid for her to contemplate.

Noel was inhaling the aroma from her cunt and his prick was so rigid it felt like a diamond appendage attached to him. He didn’t want to waste any time, he was going to fuck her right here. But he needed to taste her first. Princess Xinayl, fifth in line for the throne of Ixtal and an arrogant bitch who deserved every second of her humiliation.

He stuck out his tongue and felt around her vulva, getting to know the terrain between her legs. Xinayl let out a shudder as she felt his tongue feeling her, probing her between the legs. She shut her eyes as he did this. He was actually touching her pussy! She never could have imagined that any low born Ixtali would ever be in such a position of power over her.

Noel tongued her for a while, sticking it in her hole and nibbling on her lips only to stop and regard her pussy, glistening with his saliva. He felt like it was his cunt now. As though Xinayl, for all her power and privilege and rank, was just a bitch for him to play with. He felt intoxicated on the power he had over her and the fact that she understood it as well. Noel shifted himself up higher so that his hips were by hers and the tip of his cock was just barely touching her womanhood.

Xinayl’s eyes were starting to water now. He wasn’t stopping, he was going to go through with it! She wanted to shout out for assistance but it was unlikely anyone would hear her, and she didn’t want to make Noel angry. She also felt her own fierce will shrinking, like all the power she possessed was being drained from her body. When she felt his cock touch up against her vulva she let out a sob.

“Don’t!” She pleaded with him, her voice shrill and girlish for the first time. “Please! Please don’t rape me, Noel!”

Noel had been busy lathering his cock with his own saliva. He shot his eyes up to Xinayl’s as she said this and he read the fear, the panic in them. She was in a situation she never could have imagined. For the first time in her life she had absolutely no control.

“Why shouldn’t I?” He said, idly rubbing his head up and down her slit.

“I’ll...I’ll give you anything you want!” She said, desperate to stop him, past thinking at this point. “Whatever you want!”

Noel kept rubbing his stiff member against her soft pussy, occasionally pushing inward, as if to remind her that the threat of penetration was only a second away if he so chose. He was playing with Xinayl like a cat would play with a mouse.

“You have nothing I want, Yunalai,” He said to her. “Although I suppose you could give me your dignity.”

“What...what do you mean?” She asked, uncomprehending but hopeful that she might somehow stop Noel from this unthinkable course that he had chosen.

“I’m going to remove your panties, princess.” He told her, not waiting for her to agree. “When I’m done we’re going to spread your legs high up over your head and you’re going to tell me what an insufferable bitch you are.”

Xinayl’s last remaining threads of clothing were removed from her ankles and having nothing else she could do, she opened her legs wide for Noel, hiking them up as high as she was able.

“I’m...I’m an insufferable bitch.” She said, not sure if she was doing what he wanted correctly. She had a confused look on her face.

Noel pulled his cock away from her crotch and although Xinayl’s heart was racing she felt like she had made progress and that maybe, just maybe she could get out of this by playing into his demands.

“You are.” He said, taking her ankles in his hands. He started to lift her legs up again, higher than she could manage on her own. “But do you really believe it?”

Xinayl nodded her head quickly. “Yes! I...I know I can be arrogant at times. For that I apologize, I truly do, Noel! Please, please forgive me...”

Noel kept lifting her legs until her feet were next to her head. Xinayl was flexible enough that it didn’t cause her any serious discomfort but in this position her dignity was completely stripped away. Noel kept going until her feet were behind her head and touching one another.

“Hold that position and I’ll keep my cock out of you.” He said. Xinayl looked uncertain but did her best to keep her pose, difficult though it was.

Noel looked at the rest of her torn dress and once more used it to tie up the captive princess. This time he made a knot around one of her ankles and pulled it tight, tying it to the other ankle. He kept the piece of her dress that bound her legs together behind the piece that kept her neck to the bed so that now Xinayl could not let her legs down at all. When he had done this she was in a truly demeaning position and he slunk back down to admire her pussy.

“How many men have fucked you?” He asked her, using his thumbs to spread her open as he peeked inside her.

Xinayl’s face was as red as it had ever been. She had never been so exposed, not even to her husband. With every man she had ever made love to she had always maintained a certain level of control. No one had ever treated her like this before.

“I...just my husband...he and I...”

Noel gave her a hard tap with his hand right on the hood of her clit and she let out a squeal. He hadn’t even hit her hard but it was a warning for her to not lie to him. He was in complete control.

“Four!” She blurted out, terrified and now past the point of keeping secrets. “I slept with three men before being married!”

“So you’re no better than a common, low class whore?” He asked her, still admiring the details of her spread twat.

“I’m n-not...I mean yes. I am. I’m no better than a whore!” A tear slid down Xinayl’s face. She hated to say such a thing but at this point she had no thought about her pride. She would say whatever she though Noel wanted to hear if there was a chance he might let her go.

“I thought as much.” He said. Then Noel let his hand off her pussy and he looked down to her anus, tight and unassuming underneath her pussy. He licked a finger and placed the tip of it up against her asshole.

“How about this? How many men have fucked you in the ass?”

Alarm bells sounded in her head as Xinayl felt his finger touching her anus. Her body let out another involuntary shiver and her sphincter tightened ever so slightly.

“None! No one has ever...done that there. Please, Noel, let me go!”

Noel believed her. Her fear was at a peak and it felt like he was drinking it in. He felt bold, unstoppable, even invincible. He removed his finger and stuck it in his mouth, coating it in saliva before returning it to where it was.

“No man has ever ventured here? You’re not lying to me?”

“I’m not lying!” She cried out, on the verge of a breakdown.

Then Noel shoved his finger up Xinayl’s asshole, burying it knuckle deep inside her rectum.

“Ahh!” She cried out at the sudden, brutal intrusion. His finger was in her ass! It was the most invasive thing she had ever felt and she clenched around him.

“Well, that statement is no longer true, princess.” Noel said with a grin. Xinayl’s reaction was good, she was shocked and embarrassed and her eyes were filling with tears which threatened to spill down her face. He was sure that she had never been in such a state before.

“Please stop.” She whispered, her lips trembling. She was being violated in a way she never would have imagined. Xinayl had absolutely no interest in any kind of anal sex and no man she had been with had even dared to mention such a thing. Yet all at once Noel had penetrated her in the most humiliating way. No matter what happened after this night, she couldn’t take back the fact that he had fingered her asshole.

Noel was starting to pull his finger out only to push it back in again, going in and out. He was enjoying her thorough humiliation but was now ready to go further. He wanted to get his cock wet with royal pussy juice.

Pulling his finger out of her bum, Noel lathered his cock up again with his own saliva. He then positioned himself once more with his cock touching her defenceless pussy. Xinayl started to groan at the sight of his gargantuan member taking aim at her. She honestly didn’t think she could take him.

Noel took his time sliding himself up and down, making her slick with his precum as he applied pressure and burrowed his way deeper so that he felt the resistance of her opening. Xinayl was trembling all over now and tears had started to run down her face. She had never been so powerless in her life. She was going to be raped in her own bed.

Increasing the pressure Noel pushed forward and felt Xinayl’s pussy give in. He managed to squeeze his head inside her and her eyes went wide as that alone was enough to stretch her more than she ever had been before.

“STOP!” She screamed, her last desperate appeal to save herself. She was fully panicked and desperate. “I’ll...I’ll suck your cock! Anything! Please, let me suck you, Noel! I promise you, my mouth will be the best you’ve ever had! It will be yours!”

Noel considered it for a moment. It would be nice to see Xinayl humbled in such a way. But he was pent up and beyond that now. It was time for him to teach this arrogant princess a lesson she would remember for the rest of her life.

“I’ll be sure to take you up on your offer another time, Yunalai.” He said to her with a slight chuckle. Then he jammed himself forward and felt her tight cunt on him as he pressed on inside of her.

“YEEAGH!” Xinayl screamed. Noel’s cock was like no other, she had never had anything anywhere close to that big inside her. She thrashed around wildly, her head turning back and forth as she tried to escape her own rape. It felt like he was ruining her, like he was stretching her out so bad that she would never recover.

Not even half of his cock had gone in but already Xinayl had lost control. She was screaming and sobbing and tears were now running down her face as she wept openly. The pain in her pussy was immense and Noel kept himself where he was, feeling the little spasms of her cunt as it struggled to deal with his massive prick.

“Shh, shh,” He said, the bound princess still flailing about. He took hold of her nipples between his thumbs and forefingers. “If you stop screaming then I’ll stop doing this.”

Then he pinched down hard on her sensitive nipples and gave them each a twist. Xinayl only renewed her screams as she was opened up to another avenue of assault.

Pulling her nipples away from her body, Noel forced another inch of his monstrous dick inside of her. And then another. He kept going until he felt that feeling of pressing up against the very back of her vaginal tunnel. He had bottomed out inside his second Ixtali princess and felt triumph. Certainly no other man could boast such a thing.

Xinayl was gritting her teeth. Her face was red and tear streaked and the tears continued to flow so much that Noel looked blurry to her. At length she quieted down, breathing very heavily and true to his word Noel released his grip on her nipples. Despite the awful injustice at what was being done to her some part of her was grateful for at least this.

Noel leaned in close to her so that their faces were inches apart. “Your cunt is mine now, Yunalai.”

“Nnh...nooo...” Xinayl’s voice was barely audible now. She was beaten and raped and she could not even deny what this man was saying. He could fuck her at will. She could do nothing about it. There was truth in his words.

She began to sob and cry openly in front of him. She didn’t care how she looked anymore, he had broken her down to the simple level of a woman, stripped of title and prestige. Her weeping was the only way she could submit to him now, hoping that some part of him might take pity on her abject misery.

Then Noel started to fuck her.

Her eyes, red from the tears she had spilled now opened wide and her mouth as well. The feeling of Noel pulling his thick member out only to push it back in again was the most intense experience of her life. She even maintained greater composure when facing the Vidalion all those years ago. He was fucking her with a cock that no man should have had and taking her to a place she had never been before.

As Noel started to work up his pace he noticed that Xinayl had stopped screaming and was simply looking down at the scene of the assault. She was in shock, like what she was seeing had a sense of unreality to it. It didn’t seem possible that something so large could fit inside her pussy.

He raped her like this for some time. Eventually she bit down on her bottom lip and looked up to meet his eyes. He still kept his face close to hers, watching every little expression of misery and pain that she wore. She had given up completely. Her body was his to play with, her begging and threats had failed and he was fucking her. Their eyes were locked on one another and it was as though they were bonding in a peculiar way together over this act of violence.

At one point Noel stopped his thrusts while jammed all the way up inside Xinayl. He decided to show her the strength he possessed. He flexed his cock the same way he did with Mara and it pumped up powerfully, expanding slightly and giving Xinayl an even more intense experience.

“Ooh!” She squealed, not expecting such a beating to come from within her. Noel’s cock felt like it was punching her from inside! She broke her gaze with him and looked down.

He did it again and being so deep inside her Xinayl could actually see a small bump in her lower stomach. The bulge of his cock was actually visible from inside her! She nearly fainted when she saw this.

Noel kept fucking her and by now she was lost in her own world of pain and humiliation and what might have even been forbidden, brutal pleasure. Her head rolled around uncertainly and her eyes flickered and went from his down to her stomach and back to his again before rolling back in her head. She was at this point completely out of sorts.

He lost track of how much time had passed but it had been a while. Then all of a sudden without any warning, Xinayl’s head jerked right up and a look of madness descended in her eyes.

“Oh...fuck!” She cried out.

An involuntary orgasm tore through her body and her face contorted into a mask of agonized joy as she started to cum, her whole body shaking and twitching and her eyes rolling up to the back of her skull. Her mouth hung open and moaned uncontrollably, without any thought now as to how she looked or sounded. She was gasping like a fish out of water and had about the same level of control.

Noel watched with perverse fascination as Xinayl’s climax came and went. When she had finally finished he noticed his cock and the bed underneath her were saturated with her juices. Her head slumped to the side and soft moans continued to escape her lips even as a few last tears continued to fall down her cheeks. To him it looked like he had fucked her brains out.

That did it for him. He fucked her hard now for the first time and felt his balls clench tight as he knew he was going to erupt. The increase in his pace shattered her reverie and she seemed to come back into consciousness, staring again at him in pain and wonder.

When Noel came it was like an explosion inside of Xinayl and she screamed again, much weaker this time and had a second, smaller orgasm herself. She had no control over her body at this point. The feeling of an unimaginable amount of cum saturating her insides and tainting her left no doubt in what was left of her mind that Noel had beaten her forever.

Noel’s orgasm was long and like with Mara it seemed like the quantity of his cum was endless. It poured out the sides of Xinayl’s pussy with no where else to go and he was sure that she was filled to her absolute limit.

After a long while he calmed down and lay still, deep within her, the final twitches of his cock giving her little shudders. When he came to his senses he looked at her. She had an expression on her face that seemed to contain a hundred different feelings.

“Kiss me.” He said to her. He wanted her to give him that level of intimacy as a final humiliation. He had taken her pussy, explored her asshole, and now she would grant him a kiss that should by rights only be given to her husband.

Xinayl had no thoughts of disobeying Noel. He had shattered who she thought she was. Although it was not easy in her current position, she strained to the utmost despite her growing discomfort, pushed forward and placed her lips on his mouth, kissing her rapist with all the passion she could muster.

Chapter Text

Noel and Xinayl’s mouths were locked together as they kissed, their tongues dancing with each other. She was still bound in her awkward position with her hands behind her back and feet behind her head but despite this she was the one straining forward to meet Noel’s mouth. He had told her to kiss him and she was obeying, submitting to the man who raped her in her own bed and changed her world forever.

His cock had by now mostly deflated but was still very large and remained tight in her pussy. After a good while had passed Noel finally broke away from her lips and let himself slide out of her wet gash.

Now that they were apart and the effects of her orgasms had worn off Xinayl felt slightly sobered. To her the unthinkable had just happened. She had been fucked against her will by a lowborn man, in her own home where she should have been safest. She was still spread out in her demeaning position and Noel was eyeing her up like a piece of meat.

She tried to gather her wits. She closed her eyes and took a few deep breaths. This could not be. It was a crime that could not go unpunished.

“They...they’ll kill you for this, Noel,” She said finally, with great effort. “I’ll see to it. You...you won’t get away with this...”

Noel just chuckled at her threat, not really caring what she did after this. It did give him something to think about however and he hopped gingerly off the bed, his large cock now soft, swinging heavy between his legs.

“Is that so, Yunalai? Will you order my execution? As though I were a commoner? I think not. I’m too valuable to Qiyana, to Ixtal itself. They would not put me down like a mere dog. Surely not without a trial.”

“So be it!” She cried out, although her voice was shrill and she sounded like she was on the verge of tears once more. “You are a beast! You’ve committed the worst offence imaginable! I’m a princess, Noel! You’ll die for this!”

Noel turned his back on her and walked away from the bed, laughing softly to himself and Xinayl could not believe it. He didn’t seem to care at all, as though he didn’t value his own life. He was actually walking away from her, leaving her in this humiliating pose which was growing more uncomfortable by the second.

“Where are you going?” She asked as he continued to stride through her bedroom. Xinayl loathed him but didn’t want him to leave her alone. She wanted him to untie her at least. And how could he act so carefree after what he had just done? He should be begging for his life right now!

Noel was walking through the massive bedroom as though he owned it. He looked around leisurely, stepping into the adjoining dining room with the large table. He kept exploring until he found the door that lead to the lavatory and he stepped in.

Even this room was opulent and large, with white tiled floors and the ever ubiquitous plant life that decorated the walls. A large bathtub made of a single piece of white marble with gold trim sat in a corner of the room. A bench was situated on another side of the room, made of fine, polished wood where one would sit to relieve themselves. Fragrant flowers flanked this on either side and Noel thought of how many Ixtali from the lower classes would simply content themselves with a hole in a dirt floor. Life truly was different for the nobility.

He also saw a counter built into the wall with a huge mirror in front of it. Fresh water ran out of a tap in the wall and into a channel built into the counter. This functioned as a sink which drained the water out down a drain by way of gravity. The flow of clean water never stopped. Twice daily members of the Yun Tal would make their way to the top of the high tower and conjure massive amounts of water from the moist air into huge tanks that would dispense the liquid down through the building, providing drinking and bathing water to the Yunalai and high ranking Yun Tal, with the runoff being used to keep the plants within the tower hydrated. It functioned as a magically fed aqueduct and made life for the royal family and other denizens of the high tower very comfortable.

Noel searched for a few moments before finding what he was looking for. A small straight razor with an ivory handle, the blade honed to unbelievable sharpness, sat to the side of the sink. He took this with him and went back to Xinayl.

She saw Noel return with the razor in his hand and fear seized her. She started to struggle in her bindings again.

“Noel! Wh-what are you doing? Please, let me go! S-stay away from me!”

He climbed back onto the bed and bent down to Xinayl’s pussy which was still leaking thick, potent cum. He glanced up at her with a smirk.

“Calm yourself, princess. I’m not going to hurt you. But you should keep still for your own good.”

Xinayl watched with incredulity as Noel put her husbands razor to her skin and started to shave the hair from her pussy. Her mound was still moist with sweat from her rape and the blade glided easily across her skin, leaving a bald trail wherever Noel passed it. His large hands worked with precision and he was fixated on his work, taking care to shave every part of Xinayl’s pussy and completely remove her white pubic hair. He placed his fingers on her vulva and spread the skin tight wherever he ran the blade and Xinayl could not believe this was happening. Despite having been already raped and fully exposed to him, her face flushed with embarrassment.

Noel was done his work shortly and pulled back to admire the sight of Xinayl’s now smooth pussy. He then gathered up every strand of her sheared pubics and got off the bed. He spotted a vanity with a chair and mirror nearby. It was laden with perfumes and lotions and all manner of cosmetics and a wooden jewelry box. Xinayl watched as he went through her belongings, finding it hard to believe that after all this he was going to simply rob her of her possessions.

Noel found what he was after. A small bag of cloth that contained a pair of exquisite looking earrings. He dumped the jewelry onto the vanity without a care and returned to her with the bag.

“I hope you won’t miss this bag, Yunalai. I’ll be taking it with me.” He said to her, noticing her confused expression. Then he began to stuff Xinayl’s fine white hairs into the small bag. She couldn’t believe it, he was going to keep her pubic hair?

“What...what are you...?”

“A souvenir, princess.” He said cheerfully. He put the bag on a bedside table next to the bed and crawled back up next to Xinayl, going to the tattered remains of her dress that held her in her position. He began to undo her bindings.

“As I said, if you feel like reporting the events of this evening, by all means go ahead. I’m sure after a fair trial I would be found guilty.” He said as he undid the cloth that held her legs above her head. She let them down gratefully and pressed them together, curling them up toward her body.

“But know one thing. Every man and woman in Ixaocan will know that you were raped by a low born man. That your virtue was taken and what’s more, that you were brought to climax during the act.”

Xinayl heard his words and they struck like a dagger. She wanted to deny him.

“No! It’s a lie, no one would believe such filth!”

“It’s not a lie and they’ll know it to be true. I’ll even admit to fucking you against your will if you like. But I’ll tell them every detail of how you writhed with pleasure. I’ll describe every little sound of joy that came from your lips. I’ll even give them your royal pubic hairs as evidence. Would that satisfy you, princess?”

The idea of her rape being common knowledge was utterly devastating to Xinayl. Her reputation would never recover. Worse still was that she had been brought to orgasm and that was the truth.

“I...I didn’t have a choice! You raped me, I didn’t mean to...it was just a reaction, I couldn’t help it! You...you can’t tell them I enjoyed it, I didn’t! I hated it!”

“I’m sure you may convince yourself of that,” He said to her. “But they’ll all know the truth. They’ll hear my testimony and yours and the look in your eyes will tell them all they need to know. You’ll never be the formidable Ixtali princess you were. You’ll be a victim. And how many men will ponder the sweet image of your shaved pussy?”

Xinayl’s emotions were overwhelming her and her eyes started to fill with tears. It wasn’t right, he was playing with her mind. She was a princess! Her word would carry over his, no one would believe his vile tale!

Beneath that thought however Xinayl’s spirit had turned to ash. What if he was right? Even if Noel were sentenced to death what if he told? What if he described in detail what had happened tonight? She could dismiss it as lies but would anyone believe that?

Noel removed the strap of dress that tied her neck to the bed and now she was free save for her wrists which remained behind her back. Noel lifted her off her back and held her close, almost caressing her.

“You weren’t a bad fuck, Xinayl. For such a frigid bitch you warmed up nicely.” Noel pulled her closer and stuck his tongue out, licking her face and tasting her tears and sweat. She shuddered as he did this, he felt like an animal on her and his words only further humiliated her.

Noel kept on licking her face all over, savouring her defeat as well as the fact that he could treat a daughter of the royal family in such a manner. He ran his hands all over her body now, exploring the subjugated princess, squeezing and caressing her as he saw fit. One of his hands slid down over her pussy while the other went behind her to the crack of her ass. He felt up both of her holes like they belonged to him.

Xinayl could only endure it. Her hands were still bound behind her back making her helpless but even if she had access to them and her elemental abilities there was no thought at all of attempting to fight Noel off. She knew she had no chance against him. What was more was how weak and small she now felt which was an unknown experience for her. Normally she felt strong and vital and in complete control of every part of her world. For the first time in her life she felt cowed, submitting to the stronger will that had conquered her own.

It carried on like this for some time with Noel laying Xinayl on her back and fully exploring her with his mouth and hands and fingers. He would comment on her body, the fineness of her curves or the tightness of her pussy. He cupped her breasts in his hands and remarked at how much larger and better they would be if they had been filled with milk, with her nursing a baby and then he wondered aloud why Xinayl had no children of her own? Surely she was as fertile as a woman could be. Perhaps it was her husband who was not up to the task?

She tried to shut out his words which were personal and upsetting. She closed her eyes in an attempt to hide away in her own world but every time she did so he would pinch her nipple or tug at her hair and warn her to keep her eyes open. He wanted her present for her molestation. She obeyed him and did not close her eyes again.

Finally Xinayl submitted fully to him. When he parted her legs she spread them a little wider for him. When cupped her chin to lick her face again she turned into him, letting him do as he would. She was like a doll for him to play with and he patted her head, praising her for being so well behaved now.

“Good girl,” He said as he stroked her white hair. “I could easily fuck you all night, Xinayl. See?”

He turned her to her side with her back to him and placed his cock in her small hands, still bound together. She could not believe it. His cock was completely hard again and now that she had it for the first time in her hands she really understood how imposing it was!

She turned around and looked into his eyes. “Oh, please, Noel. No more! I...I can’t take it again!”

He cocked an eyebrow at her. “No? Why is that?”

She looked at him as though it was the most obvious answer in the world.

“You’re too big! I’ve never...never seen a man so well endowed!” She pleaded. The idea of another rape filled her with dread. “Please don’t put it in me again! I truly can’t take it, I need to recover!”

Noel considered her request. She was begging him not to fuck her and he enjoyed the submissive, tamed Xinayl.

“All right, Yunalai. I’ll give your pussy a rest then. I’m sure you’ve never been stretched out like that before.”

She shook her head quickly. “Never.” She said. Noel really had rocked her world.

“Very well. Perhaps I’ll be off then. But I think one more act of service would be fitting.” He said. He took her head in his hands and shifted his position.

“You’ll suck my cock before I go, princess. Surely it’s the least you can do in exchange for my sparing you another ravishment.”

Xinayl felt her heart sinking. She had never liked having a man in her mouth, not even her own husband. She would do it from time to time when she felt magnanimous but it was always quick and in a teasing, dominant manner. She always found sucking cock to be so demeaning to a woman of her station and she discouraged her lovers from even suggesting such a thing.

Noel could read the look on her face and he tightened his grip on her skull. “You can always say no. But then so can I.”

As if to prove his point he let one of his hands off her head and took hold of his titanic member with one hand, brandishing it in front of her as though it were a sword.

“This is going in somewhere. It’s up to you where.”

Xinayl capitulated. She didn’t want him in her mouth but she couldn’t have him between her legs again. There was no way. On the verge of tears again she nodded her head.

“I...I will take you in my mouth.” She said in a voice so small he almost couldn’t hear her.

No further prompting was necessary. Noel took hold of his captive and dragged her to the edge of the bed on her back with her head resting over the edge. He then climbed down so that he was standing on the floor in front of her with his cock lined up nicely with her face. Xinayl shuddered at what was about to happen. She assumed he would let her on top of him to give him a proper blow job but the way she was arranged made it seem like he was simply going to fuck her face.

She was not wrong. Noel took the back of her head in his hands and took the weight off her neck. Then he pushed his prick up to her lips. Xinayl looked miserable but she flicked her tongue out and licked the very tip of his member.

She could taste the cum and wasn’t sure if she could go through with this. Then without any warning Noel simply pushed his way in. Her mouth parted as wide as it could and suddenly it was entirely filled with hard cock.

The fact that she couldn’t use her hands made it so much worse. She had hoped he would release them and let her use them while performing this degrading act but he left her with no agency in this act. Noel started to rock his hips back and forth, using his hands to control the position of her skull as he fucked her face.

Xinayl had never felt so helpless. Even when he had been fucking her pussy it hadn’t quite felt as invasive. He was using her mouth and all she could taste was cum and her own juices. He also felt no compulsion to go easy on her and would simply slide his way to the back of her throat, eliciting strained gags from the devastated princess.

It went on like this for some time with Noel admiring her body and her face and revelling in using her mouth like no one had before. He gagged her often and deliberately and her own saliva ran down her pretty face. Every once in a while he would pull out completely, his cock glistening, and Xinayl would gasp in air.

Back in he went. Her mouth was making delightful wet sounds, sucking and gagging and occasionally retching when he went too deep. Her whole face was devoted to servicing his cock and he gave no consideration at all to her feelings or comfort.

After some considerable time, Noel finally felt like he was done with this bitch. For tonight at any rate. He was ready to cum and he picked up his pace, the smooth wet princesses mouth he fucked thrilling him. He gave her no warning and suddenly Xinayl felt hot, thick cum filling her mouth.

No! She thought with anguish. Not in my mouth!

She had wanted to plead with Noel not to finish there but he hadn’t given her a chance to speak as he face fucked her and now it was too late! No man had ever dared spill his seed on her tongue but Noel was filling her oral cavity with relish, still fucking her mouth as he went. She tried to spit it out but there was so much cum and his cock took up so much space in her mouth that she couldn’t expel all of it! Against her own wishes, with no where else to go, his heavy seed went down her throat mouthful after mouthful.

He could feel her struggle against her bindings, trying to twist her head away but he held her easily in his hands, controlling her and filling her with wave after wave of thick semen. Much of it did escape her mouth and slid down her face and up into her nostrils but even more of it went down her throat. Like it or not, Xinayl had just swallowed more cum than she ever had in her entire life.

He pulled out of her for a last time that night and Xinayl was coughing and gasping and sobbing. She had started to cry at some point but Noel hadn’t noticed, her face was so covered with saliva and cum. Getting face fucked had been a truly traumatic experience for her and he lifted her up into a sitting position on her bead. Xinayl was blubbering like a baby, her face a complete sloppy mess with cum and spit and tears pouring down her and dripping all over her perky breasts.

Noel held her again. As though they were lovers. He knew this last act had broken some part of her, as she managed to catch her breath she was weeping as bad as when she had been raped. He felt vindicated in all his dealings with her.

“That’s a good princess,” He said to her, caressing her and feeling the sobs wracking her body. “That’s a good girl. I think you learned a lot about yourself this evening.”

Xinayl was shattered now. The rape had been one thing, he had forced himself on her and she couldn’t stop that. But to have it done in her mouth...to have all that cum pouring down her throat while she was forced to taste it. It had been so intrusive, so personal. She couldn’t stop herself as she wept now, a thoroughly beaten woman.

Noel untied her hands as he waited for her to quiet down. She barely noticed this, so consumed with grief as she was, but when he did she hugged herself softly about the arms. Eventually she stopped her crying and just sat there.

Noel went to get his clothes and got dressed, tucking the small bag of her pubic hairs into his pocket. He returned to Xinayl who remained in the same position, shocked beyond anything she had ever imagined.

“You’re a good cum rag, Yunalai. I believe I’ll recall this night often.” He said to her, immensely satisfied. She didn’t turn to look at him so he took her by the torso with his powerful arms and lifted her off the bed, standing her in front of him. She looked up at him. Her face was a slimy mess.

“I’ll keep this our little secret, princess. Unless you’d like to share our tale with the rest of the kingdom.” He turned to leave and walked to the exit before turning back one last time. “I’d suggest cleaning yourself up before your husband gets back. In your present state it will be obvious to him that he’s been made a cuckold. What man would want that? Even your royal status wouldn’t make you worth keeping after whoring around in your own bedroom.”

Then Noel left, shutting the door quietly behind him.

Now the room was silent. Xinayl stood there for some time, still in shock before she managed to get her wits about her.

What was she to do? She looked around helplessly. Noel was right, she needed to hide the evidence of what happened here! If Henkan saw her like this then everything would come out! She would become a laughing stock and he would leave her!

Xinayl went to step towards the door and nearly toppled over. She could hardly walk! Her pussy felt battered and loose beyond anything she ever imagined. She had to lock the door. What if Noel came back? What if he raped her again?

She took a few steps before stopping and she looked back at the bed. Without thinking she turned and took a step towards the bed. She had to hide her torn dress and all that cum! She looked back at the door again and then she realized she was trying to do two things at once. He must have fucked her senseless!

Xinayl took a deep breath and managed to make it to the door and lock it. Then she went back to the bed, wavering as she stepped, her walking erratic and not easy for her. She was acutely aware of the feeling in her pussy.

After this she gathered the remains of her dress and went over to the fireplace and tossed the ruined garments into the flames, watching them catch fire. Then she became aware of the fact that she was completely naked. She had to get changed.

She stopped midstride again. She couldn’t get dressed like this! She was covered in cum, it was in her hair, all over her face, running out her pussy and down her legs! She let out a short, delirious laugh. What was wrong with her? Her head wasn’t working right. She went into the lavatory and drew herself a bath.

Normally a relaxing bath would comfort her but right now she worked furiously, trying to wash out all the spunk that stained her hair, her whole body. She had to be careful when washing her pussy, it was immensely sore and she went slow here.

As soon as she was satisfied she got out and looked at herself in the mirror. It seemed obvious she had been crying, her eyes were puffy and red. Never mind, she had to get clothes on. Making her way to one of her many dressers she put on a nightgown.

Next the covers for the bed. Normally she would have a servant change any linens but she didn’t want anyone in the room right now. In her mind the scent of sex was everywhere. She changed the bedding herself, somewhat awkwardly, opened all the windows and lit a stick of incense. After this, a thorough inspection of the room. There seemed to be no trace of Noel, although there was a mark on the wall from where she had hurled her ice shard at him. The ice had by now melted and the water would soon be gone. The mark on the wall...she could explain that. It was small enough and Henkan was not likely to notice this evening.

Xinayl checked and rechecked the room, almost obsessively. Everything was back in order. It smelled fresh. There was nothing to suggest anything untoward had occurred. She felt a small bit of relief. Maybe she could hide it. Like it never happened.

She couldn’t face her husband. Not tonight. She began to turn out the lights, extinguishing all but a few candles which would illuminate the room when Henkan returned. Oftentimes she slept without waiting up for him and she would do that now, or at least pretend to.

Finally crawling into her bed Xinayl felt a profound weariness in every part of her body and spirit. Soon she was safely under the covers even though she was wide awake and the enormity of her night began to crush her like a weight.

It had really happened. Noel had somehow barged into her room and fucked her. And...his cock! How was it possible for a man to be gifted with something like that? Was it all a terrible hallucination she had?

She felt nervous and continuously went over everything in her mind, making sure she hadn’t left anything out of place in the room, smelling her own hair and ensuring there was no trace of his scent.

There was nothing. Exhaustion began to weigh down on Xinayl now. She mustn’t ever think of this again. She would block this out, shut it off from her life. It never happened!

Except that it did happen and that eventually, one day, she would see Noel again. What then? She could never look him in the eyes after this.

Her eyelids closed and she continued to replay the events of the evening. She had never been treated like that before. Never been fucked so viciously. None would dare. None except him.

A few final tears escaped Xinayl’s eyes and she felt an oddly sexual stirring as she envisioned her rape. The scene of Noel fucking her with complete dominance and utter disregard for her rank or her feelings was the last thing on her mind before she cried herself to sleep.

The catacombs beneath Ixaocan were as old as the city itself, rooted under the foundations of the great urban site and unknown to virtually all of the inhabitants. Few knew of their existence and fewer still had any idea about how to access those hidden depths.

Two women had been making their way through the tunnels that lead ever deeper into the earth until at last the walls around them opened up and they found themselves in a great chamber so large that they could not see the edges with the light emitted by the single torch they carried.

Inessa and Tali had descended underground together at midnight. They had come to meet with Skarner, a member of the Brackern species. He was an ancient being, so old he had been present in Ixtal before even the first stone in Ixaocan had been laid.

The Brackern were a race of titanic scorpion like creatures that had been present in Runeterra since the earliest days and their lives stretched on into the tens of thousands of years at least. Few humans would ever encounter one. Due to their incredibly long lifespans their reckoning of time was very different than what many could hope to understand. A Brakern could spend centuries underground in their slumber known as longsleep and in that time entire generations of humans could be born into the world and die of old age.

Skarner was more myth than reality for the Ixtali people these days. His legend and iconography lived on in the culture of Ixaocan but few believed in his literal existence. Only the highest ranking Yun Tal would ever learn the truth and even among these only a rare few would ever have cause to meet him. By custom the monarchs of Ixtal would always have a personal relationship with the mighty Brackern although even a king or queen might only expect to personally interact with Skarner a handful of times in their life.

Being the first in line for the throne, Inessa had been introduced to the ancient one the day she became a teenager. Skarner had frightened her back then, his imposing size and age and power seeming so unreal to her. As she aged however she came to understand the solitary Brackern better. Intimidating as his presence was Skarner had a deep and long lasting love of Ixtal and her people. She came to understand that he saw himself as a steward of Ixtali civilization.

Tali held the torch and walked a pace behind her older sister. Inessa could not walk but sat in a chair made of smoothed pumice. The light rock had been fashioned for her by her own mother who was gifted in the rock axiom of elemental magic. Through the use of thaumaturgy the chair could suspend itself in the air and be directed by magical currents, allowing Inessa a fair amount of mobility.

The chair had its drawbacks. Levitating stone, even one as light weight as pumice was a taxing magical effect that could not be sustained for much longer than an hour or two at most. At that time it would need to be recharged magically. Furthermore, Inessa hated to be seen relying on magic to get around. She often travelled by palanquin, which was far more traditional for Ixtali nobility, whenever she needed to be somewhere. More often however she would simply shut herself in or send a proxy to stand for her if necessary.

“We have entered Skarners chamber.” Said Inessa, feeling comfortable in the massive Brackern’s own lodging. Tali looked around for any sign of Skarner, feeling uneasy being so far underground. Being second in line for the throne she had met Skarner on one occasion herself when she was younger. Although he had done nothing to frighten her she couldn’t help feeling so small and insignificant next to him and she had not attempted to see him since.

Inessa shared none of her sisters fear. In the days following her paralysis at the hands of Qiyana she had been distraught. When it became apparent to her that she would never walk again no one, not even her own parents, could console her. As much as she loathed her youngest sister for what she had done she had even come to despise herself even more. She had failed to curb her sisters ambitions and paid a brutal price for it.

Yet she was to one day be queen of Ixtal. The thought of being a crippled queen nauseated her. Ixtal deserved better. She felt like an embarrassment, a failure. She wished she could throw away her title and her birthright. Many times she wished Qiyana had simply killed her.

Then one day she had gone down to the dwelling of Skarner. Inessa had not seen him in years and could barely remember the way. Venturing to such an unknown place without anyone knowing her whereabouts had been reckless to the point of being dangerous but she was beyond caring about her life at that point. She wasn’t sure why she had gone to see him that day, only that she needed a perspective that no living human could give her.

The two Ixtali princesses waited now in that vast expanse of darkness. Inessa sat patiently, very much at ease. Tali was trying to be as calm as her sister but felt apprehension at meeting Skarner once more. It was as silent as a tomb and she figitted nervously.

“Will he know we are here?” She asked her older sister, her voice seeming to vanish away from her in the massive cavern with not so much as a trace of an echo.

“He knows.” Inessa said confidently.

Then as if in answer to Tali’s question a deep rumbling sound seemed to erupt from all around them. It sounded as if the very bedrock around them was shifting and warping and Tali flinched instinctively. She was afraid that the great underground dome would collapse on top of them.

Inessa felt no such fear. Skarner as she well knew was embedded deep within the rock all around them and was emerging to meet them, pushing his way to the surface of the stone as easily as a frog would break through water. Skarner had a near perfect command over the rocks and minerals all around him, greater than even her own mother, queen Itzel, who was the most gifted rock elementalist in all of Ixtal.

Then, perhaps fifty yards in front of them two large, teal coloured eyes blinked open in the darkness, startling Tali. The massive Brackern stood before them in the dark.

“You have returned to me, daughter of Ixtal.” Came a voice that seemed to vibrate from the very space around them. Inessa was by now used to the method the ancient Brackern used to speak, Tali less so. Skarner had no vocal chords to speak with but instead emitted a variety of tones that would emanate from his core, transmitting his meaning into the heads of those he spoke to. Despite the unusual method of communication Tali could understand what was being said.

“I have, mighty Skarner, ancient friend of my people.” Inessa spoke formally and with respect to the massive creature that stood before them. “I have need of your counsel once again.”

“My counsel is yours, as always.” Came the reply. “The concerns of your people are concerns of my own.”

Skarner was fond of Inessa. She was the eldest in a line that stretched back for thousands of years to the very founding of Ixaocan. He had known her ancestors and worked alongside them, remembering them as though they still walked on Runeterra even though they had been long dead. So too had he known all their descendants, some well and some less so, all the way down to Inessa who now stood before him. It had been a long time since any Ixtali had been so keen to seek his advice as well as uphold the traditions and values that had been sacrosanct among the early Ixtali leaders. In Inessa, Skarner had hope for the future of the Ixtali people who were like his very own children.

Inessa found Skarner’s presence to be profoundly comforting. In her darkest days she had come to him seeking a reason to carry on. It was him who provided her the strength she needed. Skarner had a vision that was ancient, a perspective that no short lived human could ever hope to grasp.

“Your infirmity diminishes you not in the slightest,” He had said to her that day she saw him for the first time in years. “Humans are all fragile. Yet your true strength lies not in your bodies but in your spirits. The great edifices you build may far exceed your short lives. They cast long shadows over the history of Runeterra. Fate is often shaped by the stalwart actions of the small in stature. You yourself are but a link in a long chain of far seeing humans. In that chain I have seen men and women who could not see, could not hear, could barely wield magic. I have seen deformity and madness too in that chain and like yourself I have seen those who could not use their legs like those of their brothers and sisters.”

“Yet none of those I speak of were in any way less than the most able bodied Ixtali. The only failure is to deny ones duty to oneself or to ones own people. You have a cunning mind and a gift for magic. I sense in you a powerful spirit and strong sense of duty and an abiding love for your people. Your link is strong. To doubt yourself is to be human, but you must never give in to despair which is yours only to control. You must remain steadfast in your actions and consider yourself in the proper light of history.”

Skarner’s words had touched Inessa to her soul. He told her stories and triumphs of family members even her own grandparents had forgotten. He helped her see through her perceived limitations and self pity. He reassured her of her great purpose and duty as next in line for the throne of Ixtal. She wept with gratitude at his wise words and he had extended one of his great pincers, so titanic and powerful, with such fine control and had touched her gently on the shoulder the way a friend would put a hand on her in an act of affection.

She had seen him many times since then and he never grew tired of seeing her. In Skarner Inessa had found a mentor and a friend that no Ixtali, no matter how wise, could ever hope to be.

“I come regarding my sister, Qiyana.”

Skarner knew Qiyana like he knew all Ixtali, less by her name or lineage but rather by the vibrations she cast upon Ixtal and the world at large. In this way Skarner could see a great many things, even a continent away. Those that vibrated the strongest he saw the most.

“Your youngest sibling, the impetuous Yunalai,” Skarner said, closing his eyes slightly. He fell silent for a moment, listening, feeling. Tali was not sure what was happening but Inessa knew he was searching for Qiyana.

“She has travelled a great distance, to the very edge of the Shuriman jungle. She moves with great speed and energy, heedless of any obstacles in her way.” Skarner’s eyes opened fully. “And she returns. In short order your sister will be upon Ixaocan once more.”

“But...why travel so far? To what end? I can’t fathom her actions, they don’t make sense to me.”

“Her reasoning remains a mystery to me...for now. I only know that she seeks something no other Ixtali has. Her ambition is great. So great she may threaten the delicate solitude that Ixtal has kept for all these centuries.”

Inessa was disappointed to learn nothing new of Qiyana’s intentions, but her whereabouts alone were interesting and shed some small light on the scope of her intentions. And now she knew Qiyana was returning.

“Thank you, Skarner. I agree that she is a threat to Ixtal, possibly the greatest threat to our secrecy we have known. If you would permit me to ask, would you keep her movements and actions under your personal attention?”

“I remain vigilant in all her dealings and will continue to do so.” Skarner said, having been keeping a watchful eye on her for some time already. “Yet as much as she threatens to upset the delicate balance, I disagree that she is the greatest current threat to Ixtal as of this moment.”

Inessa raised an eyebrow at this comment. “Who could threaten us moreso than Qiyana?”

A low grumble came from Skarner and it seemed to Tali as though the earth were shaking under their feet.

“To the northern shores of the continent. Great numbers of foreign invaders have arrived in our lands. The men of Piltover again turn their covetous eyes to the unspoiled beauty of our home. I can sense the rumblings of their mechanical constructs. They tear up the land without any regard for its inhabitants. And they probe deep into the jungle. Already I have felt the pain of the jungle denizens displaced by their avarice. Their numbers are many and their inventions deadly. Soon even the great winged dragons may fall before their numbers. Ixtal is in danger.”

“Piltovans. They return already?” Tali said, speaking for the first time. She had seen the damage Qiyana had wrought on their first incursion last year and was sure that such a disaster would keep them away for a long time.

“They are here.” Skarner said with certainty. “And they represent a more immediate threat than your sister. In time you may need to neutralize your youngest sibling. But at present all attention must be given to dealing with these intruders on our land.”

Inessa nodded her head. Much as she despised Qiyana and had a personal vendetta against her, Skarner would not steer them wrong. If the Piltovans needed to be dealt with again then that would be the top priority.

“I understand, my friend.” Inessa said. “I will see to it that this Piltovan menace is driven from our shores once more. Qiyana can wait for now. If...you could keep your senses focused towards her actions in the meantime. I fear she is a greater threat to the stability of our kingdom than she may seem.”

“Rest assured I keep a watchful eye on her and others. Any that may pose a threat to the safety of Ixtal are ever under my observance. Nothing escapes my notice.”

Inessa bowed her head slightly, grateful for Skarner’s presence. “Thank you, ancient one. I will return to the surface and see to it that the interests of Ixtal are well looked after.”

“Your diligence is appreciated, daughter of Ixtal. I am pleased to call you friend.”

Those luminous teal eyes that stared at them in the darkness closed and the sound of crushed gravel and rocks being displaced filled the large underground space. Skarner was submerging himself back into the earth beneath him, returning to where he could sense the events of the surface world.

Inessa and Tali turned to make their way back out of the catacombs. Inessa was satisfied with how things had gone. Tali was as well, although there was one thing Skarner had mentioned that puzzled her. He said he was keeping tabs on Qiyana as well as others. But who? Who else could possibly be a threat?

Chapter Text

When Noel opened his eyes the following morning he could tell by looking out the window in his room that the sun would be rising soon. Before even moving a muscle his mind was filled with sexual images from the night before.

Xinayl. Legs spread wide, tied to her own bed. Completely exposed to him. Helpless and pleading with him for mercy. Fingering her asshole, feeling the tightness of her pussy. Slapping her, playing with her body. Every little thing he did to her. For a moment Noel wondered if it had all been a dream.

Then he turned to his side and saw the small cloth bag sitting on his side table. The sight of it gave him an instant erection. Just to prove it to himself he reached over and took the pouch and looked inside.

A small bundle of pure white pubic hairs lay stuffed in the bag. He closed the bag and lay back down in his bed clutching it tight in his hands. It had been no dream, he really had been so bold as to commit an offence which could only be punishable by death. He had raped one of the Yunalai. An Ixtali princess. He had treated her with less respect than he would have given a common whore.

He got up and stood, his prick standing out in front of him as rigid as could be. Noel always slept naked and he glanced down at his magically enhanced cock which he was by now starting to get used to. He wouldn’t mind an eager hole to fill, he almost wished Xinayl was here now. Or Mara. She would be even better to wake up to. Her eager young face, so innocent and naive, would be a fine sight in the early dawn.

It was a few minutes before he could will his erection down and in that time he drank a large glass of water and prepared his clothes for the day. He honestly wondered if this would be his last day as a free man. After what he had done he should by all rights be hauled off to the dungeon under Ixaocan and rot there until they were ready to execute him.

Despite these thoughts and the very real possibility of his impending death, Noel felt strangely at peace. It would even be worth it. Fucking that arrogant bitch and putting her in her place would be a fine way to go out. Not to mention he had taken Mara’s virginity only a few nights prior. Noel counted himself lucky, having already experienced forbidden fruit twice now in a life that should have had none. If this was to be his last day then he would enjoy every second of it.

He dressed himself and was about to head out the door and begin his morning exercises when he glanced back at the bag on his bedside table and paused. Then he went to retrieve a necklace from his dresser. He often wore such accessories, his favourite being a necklace with a Bassilisk tooth from the first such creature he killed when he was only 13.

He found an older piece he rarely wore, a thin strip of leather with a garnet set into a disk of silver. Noel removed the silver piece and then attached the bag next to his bed to the leather strip before placing it around his neck. It was a different look for him, but he was now wearing Xinayl’s pubic hair in a bag as a necklace.

It seemed fitting to him. He did enjoy wearing trophies from beasts he had hunted. In a sense this was just as fine a trophy, and one that was far more rare. He had never heard of any Ixtali man wearing a princesses pubic hair around his neck.

Then he stepped outside into the cool morning air and started his day.

Luisa was one of the first to hear of the assembly. She woke up feeling comfortable in her own bed with the early morning sun shining into her large bedchambers. She slipped out of bed and put on a silken housecoat before taking her breakfast in her room.

Last night after leaving Xinayl and Henkan she returned to her own bedroom with her fiance and made love with the man she would one day marry. She had to be careful with having sex prior to marriage; it was of the utmost importance that she not become pregnant before she was formally wed. While premarital sex was almost an open secret among the nobility and hardly anyone else’s business, a pregnancy would result in a scandal and be devastating to her. A bastard child would be an embarrassment to her family.

Her fiance had left afterwards, much as she wanted him to stay. It would be improper of him to spend the entire night in her room. No matter, she told herself, once they were married they could spend every night together for the rest of their lives. The thought filled her with anticipation.

After she had eaten Luisa prepared herself for the day, getting dressed and taking great care with making herself up. When she felt she looked beautiful the way a high born Yunalai should, she left her room.

She found it unusual that Xinayl had not called on her yet. She was very close with her next oldest sister and it was often that the two would share the first meal of the day together. No matter, Xinayl was a busy woman, far more ambitious than Luisa and she may have had a late night. Luisa hoped that she had not had another row with her husband. She often felt bad for the state of her sisters marriage.

This morning Luisa decided to make her way to the rooftop gardens. As she went she greeted every servant and staff member she met warmly, as if they were a member of her own family. She was well liked by the Ixtali people.

The air was fresh when she got to the rooftop and a few members of the Yun Tal were already there enjoying the gardens, reading, talking, meditating or simply taking a stroll. Luisa then spotted one of her sisters over in a clearing by a small pond.

Tali was enjoying the exclusive terrace with her family when Luisa arrived. They all exchanged warm greetings. Tali was married with two small children, a boy aged 5 and a girl aged 7, and they ran about in the grass barefoot and carefree.

After their good mornings Tali’s husband continued to supervise the children while she and her sister stepped slightly off to the side.

“Have you seen Xinayl this morning?”

“No, not yet. Why? Is everything all right?”

“I might as well tell you now even though official word has not yet gone out, but there is to be an assembly this afternoon in the legislature of the Yun Tal. It is a short notice meeting so attendance will not be mandatory, but you should be there even still.”

“Oh?” Luisa said, surprised at this turn of events. Having a short notice meeting was unusual. The Yun Tal were not known for a speedy or efficient bureaucracy. “What could possibly merit such a hasty assembly?”

Tali looked at her younger sister with her deep green eyes for a moment before answering.

“Nothing less than the drums of war.”

It was Inessa who had initiated the meeting at the very earliest dawn in the morning. After she and Tali had taken their leave of Skarner and returned to their quarters in the high tower it had been past midnight and too late to set things in motion. Despite her short sleep that night when she woke this morning she went to work immediately. To Inessa, Skarner’s word was law and she would not let herself fail him.

The first thing she had to do was convene a meeting. Despite her high standing she could not call the Yun Tal together so quickly all on her own. She would need either the majority approval of the council or the express command of the reigning monarch.

While Inessa did have a seat herself on the council, she well knew that some of the other members would be loathe to grant her request. Many of the Yun Tal elders were complacent in their positions, the many years of high privilege having left them out of touch with reality. She didn’t think she could sway enough of them so soon, that could easily take her a week or more.

Going to the monarch was another matter. It was highly unusual but she felt that there was real cause now. Skarner would not steer them wrong, if the Piltovans were arriving in numbers then this was a true threat to Ixtal, possibly the likes of which had not been seen in hundreds of years.

She met Tali when she was ready and the two eldest sisters made their way to the royal bedchambers. A pair of stout Ixtali guards barred the doorway to the monarchs bedroom. Although security was light in the high tower, the king and queen were never without their handpicked guards.

Even Inessa could not simply walk into her parents room. She stated her case to the guards and one of them entered the chamber while the other remained outside, making the two Yunalai sisters wait. A short time later the other guard returned and nodded his head and the two men opened the huge double doors to admit Inessa and Tali.

Despite the comfort of the Yunalai sisters bedrooms, the king and queens bedchambers were something else altogether. Nowhere in all of Ixtal was so opulent and serene. There were multiple large rooms with sky high windows throughout. Full sized trees grew out of large patches of earth, surrounded by many smaller types of lush vegetation. The chirping of rare birds could be heard on occasion. The smell of fragrant flowers was a constant, sublime presence.

Inessa came in to the antechamber with full sized portraits of her ancestors on each wall. Her magically propelled chair carried her deeper into the luxurious rooms where every object was a priceless heirloom, a historical artifact with its own story.

Tali followed a pace behind her sister and the two Yunalai princesses finally came to their parents who were sitting at their personal dining table taking their breakfast. An elderly servant stood at perfect attention, his entire life having been spent in service of the royal family.

Ocotlan Yunalai was the king of Ixtal. He was 65 years old and had ruled Ixtal for 42 years. He was a kind faced man with white hair and a white beard and his blue eyes had a gentle clarity to them. He did not stand when his daughters entered his presence but he smiled at them warmly and when he did so the lines next to his eyes crinkled with affection. He was well loved by the people of Ixtal, none more so than his wife and children.

“Good morning, Inessa, Tali.” Said queen Itzel, allowing her tranquil face to lift her eyebrows almost imperceptibly in surprise. “This is earlier than usual for you to be requesting an audience.”

“Good morning, mother. Good morning father.” Said Inessa, happy to see her parents but eager to make the arrangements that would be necessary. “Forgive me for interrupting your breakfast, but I come with a matter that requires some urgency.”

She told her parents about her audience with Skarner last night. All he had said to her about the Piltovans and the growing danger they represented, although she omitted their discussion about Qiyana. When she had finished this she asked for them to convene the Yun Tal to discuss the matter.

The king and queen glanced at one another, their faces betraying none of their thoughts. They knew each other so well that they could often understand what the other was thinking with just a look. The king, who’s smile had not faded from his face since he had seen his daughters, eventually spoke.

“An unusual request,” He said in his ponderous way, “Although Skarner would never steer us wrong. How is the old Brackern? I have not spoken to him in quite some time.”

“I didn’t ask him how he was, father,” Inessa said, remaining patient. “I agree he would never tell us an untruth. I believe this matter requires the most urgent attention.”

The king again turned to Itzel, seeking her wise counsel. For many years now the king had excused himself from the daily activities of government. He was resolute in his ceremonial responsibilities as a monarch and never shied away from them, but politics was always something he had little taste for. Now into his 65^th year, he was these days mostly preoccupied with his legacy. For some years now he had been writing a comprehensive history of Ixtal, which already spanned many volumes of large, leather bound books. They were among the most detailed works of such a kind, covering such a vast array of topics as early Ixtali history, royal geneologies, the building of Ixaocan, relevant figures both admired and despised, local flora and fauna, wildlife and more. It was to be his lasting gift to his people and all those who had seen his immense project agreed that it was the finest scholarly work in hundreds of years.

“What do you think, my shining moon?” He asked Itzel, who was far more involved in such affairs.

Itzel considered the matter for a moment, although she had already made up her mind. Skarner’s word had always been considered beyond reproach and indeed this was a matter that must be discussed by the Yun Tal more broadly. She nodded her head in agreement.

“Very well, we will convene an assembly for this afternoon,” She said, her voice smooth and level. “I think all of the Yunalai should be present...or at the very least be represented.”

“Erendira certainly won’t show,” Tali said, knowing as well as all of them that her third youngest sister openly despised any such duty. “As for representation...well, I’m sure we can find one of Qiyana’s stooges who would be happy to show for her. We wouldn’t want her to be upset, even though she’s the one who has been gone for days now.”

“Aliay can stand for her.” Inessa said, referring to one of her closest confidants, a young man who had passed the Vidalion over a year ago now and had achieved the rank of Yun Tal. “That should satisfy her.”

“Yes.” Said Itzel, agreeing with her before adding, “Extend the invitation to her champion as well, I believe Noel is his name.”

“What?” Tali exclaimed, “Noel? But mother...he is not Yun Tal. Why should he have any reason to be there?”

“The Piltovans mass along our northern borders, in our territory closest to Tikras where Qiyana is prefect. Absent or no, this is a matter that is of grave importance. Another representative for her would be appropriate. Besides this, I believe he was with Qiyana when she struck at the foreigners last year. He’s well aware of their existence already.”

Tali was about to say something but Inessa spoke first. “That’s fine, mother. Let him come. There’s no reason not to let him stand for Qiyana as well.”

Secretly, Inessa was gleeful over this idea. Having one who was not even Yun Tal to represent Qiyana would be embarrassing and further demonstrate that her youngest sister had few close allies among the Yun Tal. Having her childhood servant stand for her would be perfect.

“Very well,” said Itzel, “It will be so. You can alert your sisters if you see them. The official word will go out within the hour.

When Xinayl woke up that morning her first thoughts went to her rape the previous night at the hands of Noel. She spent a moment wondering if it had all been a dream but when she shifted in her bed the ache between her legs was an undeniable confirmation that what transpired last night was real, occurring right where she lay at this very moment.

Xinayl didn’t know what to do so she simply lay there. By all rights she should call the guards and have Noel arrested, but what would she say? That he had raped her last night in her bedroom? It seemed unbelievable. She might even be asked why she did not report the incident immediately after he left rather than simply going to sleep as though nothing were wrong. The idea of being questioned like this filled her with dread. She couldn’t let what happened become common knowledge.

Still lying under the covers she moved her hands slowly down her body until they rested on her mound. It was completely bald. That brute actually had the audacity to shave her privates! She felt a wave of shame overtake her and her emotions threatened to spill out and make her cry all over again. What would her husband say if he saw this, how would she explain it? She had never once shaved herself down there in their years of marriage.

As if on cue, Henkan shifted in his sleep. He would be waking up soon. Xinayl tried to get her mind to work but she found it impossible to move or to commit to a course of action so she simply stayed still, pretending to sleep.

At length Henkan woke up, noticing his wife still asleep besides him which was unusual. He got up quietly, not wanting to disturb her, and got himself dressed. He went to the lavatory to groom himself for the day and when he returned to the bedroom he noticed Xinayl still in bed.

“My love?” He asked quietly, not sure if she was awake or not.

“Mmhh...” She murmured, acting as though she had just come out of sleep.

“I did not mean to disturb you. The sun has just risen. Are you going to get up?”

“Later,” She said, feigning exhaustion, “I’ll be up later.”

Henkan stepped towards her, wondering if she was feeling ill. Normally his wife was up early, throwing herself at the day.

“Are you feeling unwell?”

Xinayl showed her face to her husband and seeing his concern touched her. She smiled at him, still feigning exhaustion.

“No, dear. You go ahead, I just need a little more sleep this morning.”

Henkan came over and kissed her lightly, placing his hand on her shoulder for a moment.

“All right, get some more rest. I’ll be off to the arcologies, then.”

Xinayl nodded but said no more, turning on her side and waiting until her husband left the room. When he had gone she relaxed a little although she still felt devastated. How could she ever tell him what happened? What would he think of her? He’d certainly never look at her the same way again.

Her hands again moved down to her pussy. So smooth. Noel had taken his time, staring at her meticulously as he made sure to cut away every one of her pubics so that she looked the way he wanted her to. How could he? He didn’t have the right to do that!

Then, quite shockingly to Xinayl, she felt a slight moistening down there as she thought about what was done to her. She couldn’t believe it, her own body was betraying her by getting aroused! One of her fingers rubbed gently against her hood. She tried to think of her husband but Noel kept coming into her mind, the way he had grabbed hold of her and bent her body like a plaything, even the way he slapped her face, such an ultimate insult to a member of the nobility.

What was wrong with her? Why was she feeling like this? Her eyes started to water and she felt like she was going to cry again but that didn’t matter now. She wanted to feel comfort. After what was done to her she needed to feel something nice. She continued to slide her dainty finger over her clit which was beginning to swell.

It didn’t matter anymore. Whether or not it was right or wrong. All that was important right now was that she feel good. Xinayl parted her legs under the blankets and started to rub herself up and down, sliding her finger from her clit down her lips, taking care to be gentle over her hole which had been brutalized just the night before. She was wet now and she added another finger and continued moving up and down her vulva which had not been so smooth since her days before puberty.

Xinayl could not remember the last time she masturbated. It had been years. Yet right now she decided that she needed release. She kicked the covers off herself and lay naked in her bed, legs wide as she rubbed herself more vigorously. Her free hand went to her breast and squeezed it, remembering how Noel had handled her body. A single tear slid down her face.

She had been raped. And now she was pleasuring herself to that awful, evil memory.

When he spotted the two Yun Tal officials approaching him, Noel’s first thought was that he was going to be hauled away. Sentenced. Executed. He regained his composure quickly though and realized that they would not simply sent two agents but at least half a dozen guards. But then why would these men have any reason to speak to him?

He was in the field house when they came to him and it was late in the morning. He had already finished his wrestling session with Tenango and was finishing his weapons training when they came up to him.

“You are hereby summoned to the high tower at two hours past noon, in the legislature of the Yun Tal in the high tower. Please do not be late.”

“The legislature?” Noel asked incredulously. “What business would I have among the Yun Tal?”

“You will be among Qiyana’s representatives for this meeting. We know nothing more than that.”

Noel nodded his understanding and the two officials took their leave. Noel pondered this for a moment. Could it be a set up? Once he set foot in the high tower would he be pounced on, wrestled to the ground and shackled with chains? It was certainly possible, but unlikely. If he were in real trouble they would not play games with him, he would simply be taken.

It was possible to imagine that he might stand on Qiyana’s behalf. Certainly he was one of her closest confidants. A servant, certainly, but a competent and trusted one. If this was so, then it would be his first time standing among the Yun Tal in an official capacity. He couldn’t help but feel a little pride over this. Certainly it was a great honour being done to him.

The only questioned that remained then was what could be so important that the Yun Tal should need to meet on such short notice?

The legislative assembly of the Yun Tal was located on the second floor of the high tower, situated low in the building so that those members of the esteemed order would need not climb so high for mundane affairs. It was a massive, circular room with large open windows to let natural light and air in. A round podium was located in the middle of the floor. There were white marbled benches arranged all around this and they rose higher the further back they were like an auditorium. A second, higher level had even more seating available.

Noel arrived early and many members of the Yun Tal were still milling in when he did. He was admitted into the large room and looked around. He had no black robes to wear as he was not Yun Tal and this made him feel self conscious.

He spotted a familiar face. Aliay of the Yun Tal, a young man only a few years older than himself and one of Qiyana’s most trusted. He went over to the man who stood solemnly in black robes.

“Noel,” Aliay said cordially, “It is good to see you.”

“And you.” Noel said, nodding back. He did not often speak to Aliay as the two men were from different castes now, even though Aliay had been as low born as himself, growing up outside of Ixaocan in a small village. But Aliay had faced the Vidalion and had earned his robes and now enjoyed a status Noel would never know. He always felt a tinge of jealousy over this.

More Yun Tal filed in the room which was at over half capacity. It didn’t seem like the assembly would be full but there was a fair turnout for such a late notice meeting. None of the Yunalai were present yet. Noel wondered if Xinayl would be there.

“Do you know what this is about?” Noel whispered to Aliay, but the other man shook his head.

“I have been told nothing. We are simply to observe on behalf of Qiyana.”

“Has she given you any idea as to where she is?”

“No, she told me nothing.”

Finally a hush came over the room as the large doors at the north side of the room were opened. There stood queen Itzel, flanked by her daughters who stood behind her, the Yunalai.

Itzel walked in with an immense amount of grace. She was resplendent in white and green and gold, her silk clothes the finest quality. By tradition only the monarch would refrain from wearing the black robes and aside from the queen and Noel himself, everyone else in attendance was shrouded in black, even the members of the Yunalai.

Among the princesses of Ixtal nearly all were in attendance. Inessa followed behind her mother, resting on a palanquin carried by four man servants. Walking next to her was Tali, her closest in age and political alignment.

Behind them was Deedra. She was 30 years old, a year younger than Tali and she too was closest with her two older sisters. Although only third in line for the throne Deedra was imperious like many of her sisters and had the capacity for cruelty to those beneath her. Next to her was Alma who was completely opposite to her in temperament.

Entering the room behind them was Xinayl and Luisa. The very second Xinayl walked into the large open aired room her eyes caught sight of Noel and she felt her heart skip a beat and fear begin to seize her. She faltered in her step for a moment, completely off guard. No one had told her he was going to be here! Why was he standing there? After what he had done to her?

Luisa noticed her sisters lapse in solemnity and gave her sister a questioning look. Xinayl managed to regain her composure and seeing Luisa staring at her she began to walk again, managing to tear her eyes off Noel and continue in the precession.

It had taken Xinayl all day to bring herself to a state of normalcy after waking up this morning. She had brought herself to climax in her room earlier today, fuelled by the memory of her rape. After she peaked and came down she felt a vast amount of shame and confusion. She took a long bath after that and went about her day slowly, cancelling any obligations until the special summons of the Yun Tal was called. She did not want to bring any attention to herself by being absent.

Behind them all came the last two Yunalai in attendance. Anacaona was 25 years old, a year younger than Luisa and 7^th in line for the throne. She knew she would never be queen and she was perfectly happy with that. Anacaona had no political motivations, she was not interested in the tedious affairs of the Yun Tal. She would have been perfectly happy to be on a stage somewhere, acting in a great historical drama, or singing to an adoring crowd or dancing or painting or engaging in any of the activities that made life worth living. Nevertheless she felt duty bound to attend the summons despite the fact she had no input and little desire to sit through such a meeting.

Erendira, who was 23 years old, was absent from the sisters. Where Anacaona was disinterested in formality of any kind, Erendira openly disliked it. If not for Qiyana, Erendira would have been the black sheep of the family.

Next to Anacaona was Mara and she was filled with warmth when she saw Noel. No doubt he was selected to stand alongside Aliay to witness for Qiyana, and why not? He was a fine choice. She wondered if he would be considered to face the Vidalion after this? If Noel was Yun Tal then everything would be so much easier!

Queen Itzel took the seat of honour, reserved only for the queen in the most prominent space in the room. The Yunalai sisters fanned out and found seats of their own although Inessa, being a member of the council itself, was brought to one of the raised seats reserved for those of the council.

This took a moment of care. Council seats were situated on a raised platform and the bearers of her palanquin had to work their way up some steps carefully before helping Inessa to her seat. Everyone in the room waited patiently, many of them feeling compassion for her but Inessa hated the fact that she needed such assistance. It wounded her every time she had to endure this special consideration but she wore a stoic face and let no part of her pain be visible to the world.

After she was seated and the palanquin bearers left the room the meeting commenced. The typical opening ceremony was conducted. The reason for the hasty assembly was given by the speaker for the council and all those in attendance listened with interest.

The Piltovans had landed in large numbers. The sanctity of Ixtal was at stake. A full picture was given to the best of the councils knowledge about the whereabouts of the foreigners and the defensive capabilities they had. When this was done a few Yun Tal had questions. Discussion as to how to deal with this threat began.

As this went on Noel gave whoever was speaking his full attention. Much as he would have liked to, he kept his eyes off the Yunalai, particularly Mara and Xinayl. He did not think he would see Xinayl so soon and he became aware of the fact that he was wearing her pubic hairs in a bag around his neck. The thought of this amused him and he had to fight to suppress a laugh.

While the discussions continued, Itzel was watching with undetectable subtlety those around her. In particular she paid attention to Noel and Mara. Noel seemed focused on what was being said, obviously aware of the fact that he alone in the room was not Yun Tal and treating this function with grave seriousness.

Her daughter however was not as discreet as she tried to be. Mara kept sneaking quick glances at Noel, giving the faintest impressions of a smile. Her eyes seemed to twinkle when she laid eyes on him and Itzel saw all of this. It was obvious Mara was infatuated with Noel although she could not be sure if Noel shared those feelings.

As things progressed, Inessa at length began to dominate the discussion. Her take was clear. The Piltovans must be driven from the shores of Shuriman and it should be done with the preservation of the secret of Ixtal’s existence.

Typically Xinayl would be the one to question the wisdom of this decision. With Qiyana gone she was the most outspoken in favour of ending Ixtal’s secrecy. Whether that meant by establishing formal diplomatic ties or a declaration of war, she knew that secrecy could not be maintained forever and that Ixtal should take the initiative in presenting itself to the world.

Instead she said nothing. She could barely focus on what was being said. She kept glancing nervously over at Noel. He seemed so calm. How could be be so carefree after what he had done? Didn’t he know how much he hurt her? Wasn’t he sorry for what he did? Xinayl wished she could get inside his head, she wanted to know how he felt.

Inessa was surprised at how quiet Xinayl was. Her younger sister seemed distracted. She didn’t dwell on this however, without her two most vocal opponents to argue with her she was certain she could sway the opinion of the Yun Tal. A few members questioned the logic of maintaining secrecy, even whether or not such a thing was possible. Inessa would not hear of it. Ixtali mages could disguise themselves or conduct their operations from afar. With effective use of magic the jungle could be made to appear a dangerous, supernatural place. The Piltovans could be harried at every turn and eventually they would be forced to leave forever.

Noel listened with interest. He found Inessa’s idea to be impractical but he could not deny that she had a way of structuring her arguments to make them seem like the only sensible course of action. It seemed to him that the discussion was over. None could change the eldest Yunalai’s mind or deliver an effective argument against her. Inessa would have her way.

Then he noticed a low roaring sound. He heard it before anyone else, so attuned were his senses, but within moments everyone in that great hall paused to strain their ears. There was a sound coming from outside that was growing louder.

All at once the source of this disturbance became clear. A loud gushing of water suddenly erupted from outside the high tower and a wave came into view from one of the large open windows. Water cascaded into the building, a small pool spreading over the tiled floors. Many Yun Tal seated near the window stood up and tried to stand clear of the sudden deluge.

Then she appeared. Emerging from the waters like a siren coming out of the ocean came Qiyana.

The assembly of Yun Tal was in shock at the audacious display from the youngest Yunalai sister. No one had ever entered in such a manner during an official proceeding.

Qiyana stepped gingerly into large room from the window, the inverted waterfall that propelled her to the second story of the high tower sinking back down to where it had come from. She displaced the entire pond outside to launch herself up but it had been so worth it to see the looks on everyone’s faces.

No one had a greater appreciation for her entrance than did Noel. Such disregard for customs or conventions. Such a display of personal power. Such certitude in her own destiny to rule Ixtal and all of Runeterra.

“Let it never be said that Qiyana was absent for a summons from the Yun Tal.” She said with her haughty manner. She was dripping wet from her entrance but without breaking stride she flashed her hands open and the water began to fall off and away from her, pulling itself out of her hair and clothes and flinging away from her in tiny droplets.

She was perfectly dry by the time she came to the raised floor in the centre of the room thanks to her masterful command of the water element. Her magical prowess was known to all. No living Ixtali had as much natural affinity to magic as Qiyana. At just 20 years of age she had already mastered the axioms of nature and magma in addition to water.

Qiyana stood now before the assembled figures clad in their black robes. Unlike the rest of the Yun Tal she wore her usual attire. A blue-green strapless dress detailed with gold accentuated her curves and wide hips. She had thick thighs and over her legs she wore black leggings. She wore bracelets and a necklace of gold with green gemstones set into them, and the ever present tiara that she wore on her head, nestled perfectly in her shoulder length white hair.

“Qiyana!” Deedra called out, rising to her feet after the stunning entry. “You disrespect the council and all Yun Tal by interrupting a meeting already in progress!”

Deedra’s gaze was met by Qiyana who gave her a spurious look of innocence. “I only just heard about this meeting of such esteemed Ixtali. You’ll forgive my tardiness. You might also notice I didn’t have time to change into my robes. Although I must say they do look a touch too hot in today’s weather.”

Before Deedra could reply Inessa spoke.

“You missed the summons due to your absence, Qiyana. Explain yourself. Where have you been?”

“Out seeing to my duties as prefect, of course. My presence is often required beyond the walls of Ixaocan. Surely you understand this?”

“No one has seen you in Tikras.” It was now Tali who spoke. “Do you lie to the Yun Tal?”

“Seen? Are you trying to tell me you’re spying on me, dear sister?” Qiyana said. “My dear Tali, you need better helpers. I was at Tikras just as sure as I am here now.”

Inessa held up a hand, silencing Tali who was about to argue with her. Although she wanted to question Qiyana as much as Tali and Deedra, she knew this was not the forum and they would all appear petty in so doing. She was not going to fall into Qiyana’s trap.

“Regardless, we have decided the course of action without you,” Said Inessa, “The Piltovans will be driven from our land by trusted and capable magic users selected by the council.”

“My dear sister,” Qiyana said quietly, “Nothing’s been decided.”

Inessa was irked by the impudent comeback.

“You were not here for the discussion! The assembly agrees—”

“If you had finished your business you would not still be assembled,” Qiyana retorted. “Therefore the matter is still under discussion. And I say I will deal with the Piltovans. They mass by our northern borders, correct? The closest settlement would be Tikras, would it not? Therefore as prefect I should act in the best interests of my people and see to their safety. All that is without mentioning that I have encountered these foreigners before and as such am uniquely qualified to engage them again.”

“You massacred an unsuspecting band of savages, nothing more.” Inessa said, growing angry in spite of herself. “And you left one of them alive! One to return to Piltover and confirm the existence of Ixtal. You undermined the secrecy we have maintained for over a millennium!”

“One bumbling youth will hardly jeopardize Ixtal. But he may spread fear and that will be more useful to us in the long run.”

With Qiyana there to stand against her sister the Yun Tal found themselves undecided again. There were many there assembled who admired Qiyana and agreed with her views, even if such views went against tradition and were only whispered under their breaths. A lively debate ensued and Qiyana stopped talking, content in knowing that she had tied up the Yun Tal to a deadlock. Usual procedures would now ensue. It was determined that this was too important a decision to be decided in a single afternoon. The situation must be assessed in more detail. A series of proper arguments would be put forth in upcoming meetings. Things must be decided on carefully. The full assembly would reconvene next week to discuss the matter further.

With the meeting finally adjourned a clamour of voices began speaking now. Many Yun Tal got up to leave while some stayed behind in small groups to discuss the events of the meeting. The sudden appearance of Qiyana dominated the conversation and many were in disagreement over who’s proposal was the wiser.

While the mass of assembled Ixtali all spoke among themselves Inessa glared at Qiyana. It was not lost on her youngest sister but Qiyana simply gave a contemptuous smile as she turned her back and made her way to where Noel and Aliay stood.

“Ah, now here is one that is not entirely witless.” She said as she strolled up the two men. Qiyana was looking at Aliay as she said this and he bowed his head in a humble greeting.

“It is good to see you back again, Qiyana.” He said with a smile. In Qiyana, Aliay saw real hope for the future course of Ixtal. She was intelligent, powerful and ruthless when necessary.

“I imagine it would be,” Qiyana stood now before them with her hands on her hips and turned to Noel. “Now, here is one I did not expect to see in these exclusive halls. Tell me Noel, were you able to find your way all on your own?”

Qiyana had a way of speaking down to him that he had grown accustomed to. Unlike when Xinayl chastised him, he knew Qiyana didn’t harbour any malice in her words. She simply enjoyed treating him like a dim-witted buffoon even though they both knew she thought nothing of the sort.

“Very easily, mistress, thank you. Though you seem to have forgotten the way yourself, coming in as late as you did.”

“Hah! What did you think of my entrance? Was it not worthy of the Empress of Elements?”

Noel kept the grin off his face. Despite her supreme arrogance and the fact that he oftentimes loathed her, he was happy that Qiyana was back.

“I would say it was adequate.” He said, downplaying what was in fact a marvellous display.

“What a bore you can be, Noel,” Qiyana said, “One minute with you and I feel like leaving Ixaocan for another few days.”

“Where were you?” He asked, his curiosity nearly overwhelming him as was everyone else’s. “You left word with no one, you—”

Qiyana held up her hand, cutting him off. “Ah ah ah! That’s quite enough words from you, big boy. You will return now to your residence and I will call on you when I need you.” Then she added, “I hope you enjoyed getting to play Yun Tal today, Noel. I must say you seem out of place here.”

Dismissed, Noel left the assembly, his mood turning sour at Qiyana’s words. He knew she would never let him into the ranks of Yun Tal. She wanted him to be her servant for life.

I fucked two of your sisters, he thought ruefully. They both howled like bitches in heat. What do you think about that?

He found himself wondering. What would Qiyana think about it? And more tantalizingly, what would it be like if she were in the same situation? This thought was all that was on Noel’s mind as he exited the high tower and made his way down to the lower levels of Ixaocan.

With Noel gone, Qiyana looked to Aliay with a serious look.

“You come with me, Aya. We have much to discuss.”

Chapter Text

Over an hour had passed since the adjournment of the Yun Tal assembly and as bidden by Qiyana, Noel returned to his home. There was little for him to do and he meditated for some time but found himself too restless to focus and he gave up after a few minutes.

It was hard to sit still. Now that Qiyana was back he had a slew of questions for her, questions she was of course under no obligation to answer. He found himself resentful of the fact that he had been dismissed so casually even though such a thing was nothing new for her. She would perhaps discuss her plans with her allies, but they were Yun Tal and he was not. What was more, he would never be Yun Tal as long as he remained in servitude to her.

Resentment started to build in Noel. He had been treated like a servant all his life but since his encounter with Evelynn he had changed. The idea of being a mere lapdog was becoming increasingly difficult for him to stomach.

With nothing left to occupy himself with he darkened his room and again tried to work with the shadows that surrounded him. He had no success. Noel simply couldn’t wrap his mind around how to make the darkness dance the way Evelynn had done. All his magical training actually seemed at odds with what he was attempting to do and he became frustrated with his complete lack of progress.

A knocking on his door was a welcome interruption and he went to answer it, hoping it would be Qiyana with some information or task for him. When he opened the door however he was greeted by a short Ixtali man dressed in a uniform that identified him as a royal messenger.

He greeted Noel cordially and identified himself before delivering his message.

“Mara Yunalai has requested your presence for a late dinner tonight in the great tower. May I inform her of your attendance?”

Noel considered this for a moment. He did want to see Mara, every private part of her in fact. But he was still wary of being too overt in his relationship with her, especially with queen Itzel herself possibly watching his movements. Earlier today at the assembly, out of the corner of his eye he was trying to study her. The queen didn’t seem to look in his direction but he still sensed her attention on him. It took all his discipline to keep from sneaking a glance at her or one of her daughters.

Then there was Qiyana. She was less of a concern but he still wanted to be ready, ever at her beck and call. She was plotting something and Noel wanted more clarity as to what it was. As much as it pained him, Mara would have to wait.

“Inform Mara Yunalai that I will be unable to make it tonight.”

The messenger nodded his head in understanding. “Of course. She asked me to apologize on her behalf for such short notice. She was wondering if you were unable to attend dinner tonight, would you be free for breakfast tomorrow? Or perhaps lunch?”

Noel folded his arms. “I’m afraid that is impossible, I’m much too busy.”

The man glanced behind Noel into the dark house this tall warrior was dwelling in. He did not appear to be busy at all and the messenger could not imagine declining an invitation to dine with one of the Yunalai, particularly one so fair as Mara.

“I will let the Yunalai know. May I ask if there would be a more convenient time...?”

Noel shook his head. “No. Not for the foreseeable future. Inform Mara that I simply don’t have time for her at the moment.”

The man stared at Noel. It was hardly a gracious way of declining, but he was only a messenger and his job was to simply deliver what was said.

“Yes. Very well, I will inform the Yunalai of your response.” The messenger stood straight and gave a short bow. “Have a good afternoon.”

Noel watched the man go. He could feel the tension in his body despite the fact that he had sex only last night. He badly wanted to go to Mara. He wanted to fuck her dainty body and watch her writhe in ecstasy all over again. But now was not the time for that. He took a deep breath and closed the door. Noel was satisfied with his restraint but felt even more restless than ever. He would need to fuck something soon.

“Your entrance caused quite the stir, Qiyana. I can’t help but imagine you had planned it all along.”

Queen Itzel sat on a cushioned chair in one of the private rooms in the high tower. There were many such rooms or bedchambers or studies reserved for the Yunalai or their guests scattered throughout the tower. This was one such room and it was tranquil, with the fading sunlight still illuminating the vines that hung overhead. A large aquarium took up much of one side of the room and rare, colourful fish swam about in the great tank.

“It was the most excitement that group has ever had during official business, that’s for sure.” Qiyana said, standing in front of her mother. “Did you see the look on their faces? You’d have thought a dragon had poked it’s head in the window!”

“I saw their faces,” Itzel said. She was not upset with her youngest daughter for the brazen entry but as usual with Qiyana, she felt the need to caution some restraint. “Not everyone was as pleased as you were.”

Qiyana waved her hand as if to banish any dissenting opinions. “Inessa, Tali and Deedra were certainly not impressed but only because I stole the limelight from them. That whole assembly desperately needed another perspective. I’m happy to have helped.”

“My dear Jade Flower,” Itzel said, using the baby name she had called Qiyana by since she had been born, “Are you not worried you will alienate the Yun Tal? Your disdain for tradition is well known but there are still protocols we must all follow. There are rules even for a king or a queen.”

“No one was harmed, mother. And it’s a good thing I arrived when I did. Inessa would have bent the council to her will and set us on a hopeless course.”

“Do you believe maintaining Ixtal’s secrecy of over a thousand years is a hopeless course?”

“It is, mother!” Qiyana said exasperated. “Don’t you see? The world outside has not stopped moving, we are the ones that remain stagnant! Ixtal can not remain hidden forever, if we don’t move out into Runeterra then Runeterra will come for us! Inessa is my sister and I respect her, but she is blinded by an ancient way of thinking!”

Itzel let out a small sigh. Her heart had broken for Inessa after the ritual combat between her two daughters. The resulting injury that Inessa suffered had damaged her sense of self almost as much as it had her body. No amount of consolation could truly brighten her outlook after that and her eldest daughters pain had now become Itzel’s own pain.

Yet despite this, she could not bring herself to take sides or to despise Qiyana for what had been done. She loved all her children equally and while the outcome was horrible, the rules of ritualized magical combat had been set down since the earliest days of Ixtali culture. Inessa was well within her rights to challenge Qiyana just as Qiyana had been quite right to accept the contest and do her best to win.

Itzel simply thanked her stars that neither of her daughters had been killed. Although an uncommon occurrence such accidents had been known to happen before. It would have been an unbearable tragedy if she lost any of her daughters.

“Qiyana,” Itzel said softly, “Our traditions are passed down from one generation to the next. They are what keep our culture pristine and beautiful. You may be correct that Ixtal will not stay hidden forever but I hope that you never lose sight of what makes us special.”

“I have nothing but love for Ixtal, mother, you must know that. Wishing to break from older ways does not diminish that love. My fear is that we’ll be trampled underfoot by some foreign power and I swear as long as I live that will not happen!”

“Will you attack the Piltovans then?”

“No...not yet. For one thing we don’t know their precise location. But I have trusted agents I can send to determine this. Once we have an idea of their numbers we can move on them--”

“After you have consulted with the council?”

Qiyana felt a surge of impatience. She loved her mother dearly but felt chained by her endless appeals to moderation and patience and deliberation. Did she not see that the council of the Yun Tal were hopelessly living in the past?

“Yes, of course.” She said trying to placate her mother. “After we have consulted with the council.”

Provided there is sufficient time, she thought to herself silently. The interests of Ixtal must come before even that of the Yun Tal.

“I will take my leave now, mother. I am tired from my journey and will retire to my room for the night.”

“Of course,” Itzel said, not bothering to ask her daughter where she had been. Qiyana would reveal such a thing in her own time if at all. Despite her youngest daughters machinations, Itzel knew that she would never do anything to truly jeapordize the well being of the Ixtali people.

Qiyana turned to leave and started to walk to the door when Itzel spoke again.

“Another thing, Qiyana,” she said, “Your champion, Noel. He was with us today in the assembly.”

“Yes, I saw that,” Qiyana said, turning to face her mother again. She cocked an eyebrow. “That was your doing? To what end? I can’t imagine anyone else nominating him to be present.”

“It was me,” Itzel said. “Tell me: Do you think he would be worthy to face the Vidalion?”

Qiyana looked at her mother for a moment, surprised at such a question. What interest the queen of Ixtal would have with a lowly servant was beyond her.

“No, mother. Not Noel. He’s a talented fighter and a skilled magic user within his own axiom, but he is not Yun Tal material.”

“Why do you say that?”

“Because I know him. Trust me when I say that he is not suitable.”

After meeting with her mother Qiyana took her dinner in her own bedchambers. She had intended to meet with Xinayl and Luisa as well this evening but after her long journey she was tired and desired only rest. Her sisters would wait until tomorrow.

The discussion with Aya was fruitful. He had been instructed to seek out talented Ixtali spell casters who could be trusted and loyal to her. She had a dozen names of her own and Aya had come forward with nearly a dozen more. There were many that would have willingly served Qiyana but she needed only the most formidable of followers if she was to carry out her own plans.

While she still sought greater numbers, this was a good start. The Piltovan incursion would be a convenient excuse to expose her troops to real combat, assuming the Piltovans were properly defended which she imagined they would be.

She even toyed with the idea of alerting the foreigners of their coming. It would almost be worth it, to really test their mettle against Ixtali prowess. She wanted her people to be battle hardened if they would have any chance to go out into the world and carry out her grand plan. Ixtal had no standing army; there was no need when they were so shrouded in secrecy. Finding capable fighters and mages that could sustain themselves in an unfamiliar world was her first priority at this moment and she knew she was getting closer to realizing this.

After she had finished her dinner Qiyana drew a bath for herself and heated the water by way of her own magic to a comfortable temperature. She stripped and eased herself into the hot water.

She felt her muscles unwind and for a long while she simply lay in the steaming water, the heat very pleasing to her. At length she turned her mind to pressing affairs both recent and in the near future.

Qiyana had left Ixaocan nearly a week ago and had travelled alone. The purpose of her trip had been threefold: First, she had business to attend in Tikras. Second, she wanted to see the edge of the world with her own eyes. And third, she was following the path of what she hoped might lead her to something of immense power.

Tikras was a trifiling matter. Several days before the commencement of her trip she had been alerted by the village elder that two scouts had been reported missing. They had not been seen in a fortnight.

It was a small thing to her and not something she had time to direct any personal attention to. The jungle could be a dangerous place, even for those experienced in traversing it. The elder had assured her that the two young men that had gone missing were highly regarded and that their absence was strange, but Qiyana dismissed his concern. Before leaving the small village she had ordered a search party composed of five of the villages best hunters. All experienced, skillfull trackers. She was satisfied that this would be enough and eventually lead to the discovery of the two that had been lost.

Her other motives for leaving for so long were more intertwined and far more abstract in their aims. Like many aspirants to the ranks of the Yun Tal, Qiyana had experienced visions on the day she faced the Vidalion. Unlike any other that she was aware of however, her visions had portended something vast, both awful and beautiful, something that exceeded the knowledge and power of even the most learned Ixtali scholar.

She never forgot her unforgettable vision and made a point to study it from that day on. Qiyana’s gut instinct told her that she had stumbled on to the key that could see her greatest ambitions come to fruition. While she had no way of being certain, she had come to believe that what she had seen was one of the fabled world runes.

The world runes were the stuff of legend. Ancient glyphs in the Runic language, widely assumed to be the very first language, spoken by the creator gods themselves. It was unknown among the Ixtali as to whether or not these powerful artifacts still existed but ancient records told of the awesome power they possessed. The runes were like inscriptions written into reality itself and the histories told of humans who had been able to control this otherworldly magic.

Qiyana was certain that they still existed. Why else would her visions, which had been so clear and humbling even to her, be so vivid? She was 20 years old and already the greatest Ixtali elementalist, why would these powerful relics not make themselves known to her?

She knew that her natural affinity for magic made her the most likely one who should be destined to wield the world runes. Who else could it be? She was less interested in the world outside of Ixtal than she was the hidden objects of antiquity that lay in it. If she could gather the runes, perhaps even a single one, and control its power then she knew she would be fit to rule Ixtal. Qiyana knew since her earliest days that she was the one who should sit on the throne. The traditions of hereditary rulership had vexed her ever since.

It had become obvious to her since last year when she bested Inessa in combat that there would be no skirting the issue. By defeating her eldest sister she had proven her superiority, her absolute dominance in the realm of magic. It had done her no good at all. She had her supporters but without Yunalai and Yun Tal support she couldn’t ascend to the throne. Ruthless though she was, Qiyana was not willing to massacre her parents and nine elder sisters to take the monarchy by way of a coup.

So she had bided her time since then, gathering allies and learning all she could of the arcane outside the mere schools of elemental magic. Her sister Alma was gifted with divine sight and although she dare not go to her sister for help with her ambitions she set herself to the practice of this visionary talent. She knew that what she had seen in the Vidalion would be the secret to her success.

For months Qiyana had attempted to emulate what came so naturally to Alma. So many nights spent in secret, feeling like she was wasting her time on a fools errand. Despite the endless frustrations her indomitable spirit would not let her give up. She poured her very soul into seeking what she had so briefly seen only once in her life.

Then one day it happened. Alone at midnight under a full moon, she achieved a state of deep trance and was granted the second vision of her life. Qiyana felt like she had left her body and her consciousness was being pulled by something outside of her. She knew not where she was, only that she had travelled a great distance into a place no Ixtali had ever walked.

Something bright seemed to envelop the entirety of her awareness. It was both incandescent and evanescent all at once, something that couldn’t be looked at without pushing oneself away from it. Everything seemed so indistinct to her and she wondered where she was. She felt a great fatigue wash over her and she dimly wondered if she could be truly lost from her body. The very last thing she remembered before everything went dark were those etchings of pure, burning light. They seared themselves into her mind. A language so powerful it would be best forgotten to the world. Qiyana had the briefest glimpse of a rune.

She woke up on the floor the next morning feeling as though she had spent so much of her essence to do what she had. It was as if the exertion had nearly caused her life to slip away from her body. Qiyana needed a full day of rest before she recovered but she had done it. She had her second vision of an ancient power that could steer the course of history itself.

If she could succeed in uncovering the runes and mastering them, if she could succeed in dominating the world outside of Ixtal which was still so unknown, then she could return home triumphant. She could single handedly place her people at the top of the world. At that point there would be no need to even content herself with the throne of Ixtal. She could command more than just her homeland, with such power at her disposal Qiyana herself could one day crown herself empress of Runeterra!

The thought of this pleased her greatly and she smiled in the warmth of her bath. It had taken her a long time to get to this point and would take longer still to see her plan come to final fruition. But it would happen, of this she was certain. Qiyana always had a strong sense of destiny and she was determined to see it through no matter the cost.

After Tikras she tore through the jungle at a speed that none could match. With the elemental powers of plant life and water at her disposal the jungle itself became a means of pushing her closer to her destination. Trees would bend out of her way, vines reaching down to hurl her onward, huge lakes became like shortcuts with water currents speeding her along. It was exhilirating to be so free, pushing her physical and magical stamina to the limit as she forced herself onward to the edge of the Shuriman jungle.

She wanted to see what was out there with her own eyes. No rumours or visions or testimony would satisfy her. It was said that beyond the jungle lay nothing but wastes, shattered earth and suffocating dust clouds. Storms without end and a barren, uninhabitable landscape that no one could survive. When she came to the end of her journey she nearly wept with joy.

Perched at the edge of a high cliff that dropped over 300 meters into the ocean, Qiyana could feel the salt air on her face. The wind rushing through her hair, an ocean before her with clear blue skies and fluffy white clouds. Birds soared high overhead and the bright sun beamed down on her skin. And far off, nearly out of eyesight, she was fairly sure that she could see another land mass.

The humidity of the jungle had blown away here and she felt the rush of adventure, the absolute thrill of the unknown. No Ixtali had been so far in any point in recent history. No Ixtali save for her would dare. And now she stood at the edge of the known world and to Qiyana it was the most beautiful sight. It proved itself to her that Runeterra was massive, filled with strange lands and peoples and avenues of power that her own people were completely unaware of.

Qiyana stayed there for a long time. She attempted to bring herself to trance and have another vision that might give her a clue as to where to go but she saw nothing. Nonetheless, she knew without any doubt that she must venture out into this unfamiliar world and face it. The only path that lead to her ascendancy lay not in Ixtal, but in the lands beyond it. Somewhere out there she would meet her destiny, she would uncover these hidden world runes and control their power for her own. Qiyana would be supreme ruler of Runeterra.

It was early the next morning when Qiyana finally summoned Noel. He met her in the gardens outside the high tower just as the sun was rising and great clouds of dew were evaporating into mist off the flora of the jungle. She was already waiting when Noel arrived.

“Ah, there you are. Did my summons wake you? I hope you have not gone soft in my absence, Noel.”

“Quite to the contrary.”

“I’m sure.” Qiyana said in a sarcastic tone. “I hear you had a run in with a Basilisk while out on patrol. Jakarr was killed, yes?”

“He was.”

“That’s a shame. Pity you weren’t able to save him even though you certainly managed to save yourself.”

Noel bristled at her words. “I likely could have done a lot more if I were the one who was selected to lead the party. I would say that was an error in judgement. One that could be said to be the real cause of his death.”

A scowl crossed Qiyana’s face. “Don’t try to shift any of the blame my way you oaf, when you are with your team you should act as a team!”

“I should have been leading that team.”

“Jakarr was senior to you, older and more experienced.”

“He was half the scout I was. Although being more capable doesn’t matter much in Ixtal if you are younger. I’m certain you can appreciate that.”

The scowl dropped from Qiyana’s face and the faintest hint of amusement showed.

“I suppose there is something to be said for that...” She said, her words trailing off. Qiyana knew this only too well. “Show me your arm. I hear you were wounded.”

Reluctantly Noel showed the three cuts that Evelynn had made in his forearm. They were healing slowly.

“Pah! Was this a cub that scratched you? From the reports I heard the beast was huge, these are hardly the marks of an oversized Basilisk.”

“I assure you the creature that gave me these was the most dangerous I have ever faced.”

Qiyana chuckled and waved her hand dismissively. “No matter. I did not summon you to speak about things past, Noel. I’m here to talk about the future.”

Noel was now listening attentively. “Are you going to tell me where you’ve been all this time?”

“No. And mind your station in life, cheeky one. You could not hope to fathom my depths.”

“I would be willing to try.”

Qiyana glared at him for a moment. Something is different with him, she thought to herself. She turned away from him and took a few steps, looking over the gardens atop the fifth pavilion of Ixaocan. Several Ixtali were strolling in the early morning sun but it was not yet busy and there was no one around them.

“Tell me, Noel.” Qiyana said, her back still to him. “Do you know of any Ixtali worthy to serve me? Men or women who are strong and capable? Loyal and discreet?”

“I could think of a few who might fit such a description,” He said, his mind roaming. What was she planning? “It might be easier if you could be more specific. Are you assembling a team? Are you planning on moving on the Piltovans?”

“To be certain, I plan on dealing with those barbaric foreigners. Yes.” She said, just a hint of coyness to her. “But there are many mages who would be more than adequate to deal with them. A quick jungle trek to their base wherever it may be, a brief skirmish, and back home again. A few days of effort, hardly a trial of any kind.”

“I’m not looking for just anyone, Noel.” Qiyana faced him now and her face was serious. She often had a way of shifting between a playful or condescending mood with him and he knew when she was being neither of those. Qiyana would sometimes speak very earnestly with Noel and when she did he always listened with an equal level of seriousness.

“I want the best. Like you. Strong and hardy, skilled with magic. Loyal to me personally. And courageous. To the point of not fearing death in the service of a greater cause. Are there any whom you would trust with your life in a difficult situation?”

“There are some I would, yes,” He said, his mind coming to terms with what she was saying. It did not sound like Qiyana was merely thinking of assembling a team to face the Piltovans. She had something bigger in mind.

Noel listed half a dozen names, among them Tenango and Leeandra. He knew many talented Ixtali but given that Qiyana only wanted the best, he kept to the six that he knew would be trustworthy even in the face of death.

Qiyana listened and nodded her head. She knew half of them and had already included them in her own list. She would meet privately with the others and make her own judgements before bringing them in to her circle.

“Very good, Noel.” She said, satisfied. Then, changing the subject, she said, “So what have you been up to with all this free time? That’s a rare enough thing for you to have.”

“It is, mistress,” He said, suddenly aware of the bag of Xinayl’s pubic hair he wore on his necklace. The thought of it sent a throb between his legs and he tried to purge the lewd thoughts from his mind lest he sprout a massive erection in front of Qiyana. He found it difficult standing here in front of her to take his mind off the rape of her sister and closest ally.

“I’ve been training, and indulging myself a little.” He said before adding, “Ixtal has the most beautiful women in the world.”

Qiyana crinkled her nose at his suggestion. “Do not speak to me of such things, Noel. The idea of you rutting like a dog in heat is enough to make me lose my breakfast.”

“I apologize, mistress.”

“Yes, good.” She said. For some reason Qiyana disliked the idea of Noel sleeping around even though she was sure he was joking.

“Can I ask you something?” He said, although it wasn’t a question. “I understand you well enough to know that you’re not concerned with any Piltovan incursion on our lands. You’re up to something. Let me know what it is, Yunalai. I could be of immense assistance to you.”

Qiyana snorted. “I doubt that, Noel, although I appreciate your eagerness to serve. I have those I consult when I need thinking and those I consult when I need doing. You are not a thinker, you are a doer.”

“Then give me something to do,” He said ignoring her insult. “Let me discover the location of the Piltovans while you do your thinking. You have no more a capable scout than me. I could go alone and give you detailed information.”

“Hush now,” Qiyana said, stopping him with a single, raised finger. In fact she was already planning on sending Noel to do reconnaissance. She needed valuable information, quickly and reliably. She certainly had no intention of waiting around for the Yun Tal to make a decision and would handle the foreigners on her own. Such a move would further demonstrate her independence from the council as well as increase her popularity around Ixaocan. Most of all it would give her own troops valuable experience which would be crucial if she was to succeed in her personal quest. Noel would be ideal for the task of locating her enemies.

Rather than grant him his request however she decided to toy with him a little. “I will make the decision in good time. I was thinking that perhaps you could clean out the dog kennels while I consider it.”

Despite his stoic resolve Noel felt the beginnings of anger rising in him. Qiyana may have been enigmatic to those who didn’t know her but Noel knew her very well and was sure that she was readying an attack. That meant that she would need to know where to attack and what she was up against, which meant that she would need a reliable scout, which meant she should send him.

He knew she was being deliberately provocative and Noel curbed his annoyance with some effort. He was impatient after so many days in Ixaocan, the two Yunalai sisters he fucked notwithstanding, and he wanted to get out. He needed action. What was more, he had his own reason for desiring this task.

Evelynn. He had to see her again. There was so much he didn’t know about how he had been changed. The nature of their pact and what it meant for him. Whether the ability to twist shadows was truly one he could learn to command and what the extent of such a power was.

The Piltovans had landed on the northern coast. He could be there in two days time, maybe less, and even then he would need to track their exact location before a return to Ixaocan. There was time enough for him to quickly sneak away back to that demons lair and confront her and then complete his task. There would be no oversight on such a mission, it was the perfect opportunity for him to face her again and who knew when he might get another such chance. Qiyana would never know.

With this in mind he felt his mood change for the better. Qiyana was playing with Noel but she must pick him for this job which was so important to her. Noel knew it would happen and when it did he would be ready.

“That is agreeable, mistress,” He said to her, “The company of dogs is far more pleasant than certain humans.”

Qiyana glared at him. “You tread a thin line between humour and insubordination, Noel. Take care that you don’t overstep it.”

Noel nodded his head in acquiescence.

“Go now,” Qiyana said, dismissing him. “See to your training. I want you in top form, Noel. Dangerous times are ahead and I need dangerous people to face them. I will send word for you later.”

Qiyana spent the rest of her morning summoning the names that Noel mentioned, the ones she was unfamiliar with. She interviewed them without being obvious about it and found them all to have potential. They were capable Ixtali, physically fit and magically competent. And loyal to Ixtal, in an almost simple minded way which suited her just fine. She made a note to take these three under her wing with the intention of having them pledge themselves to her personally in the near future.

After this was done she had an early lunch and finally was ready to see her two sisters with whom she shared the majority of her plans. Xinayl and Luisa met Qiyana in one of the private rooms in the high tower, shrouded in greenery with an indoor fountain. They were both waiting on their youngest sister who arrived characteristically late.

“I am here, dear sisters. It’s good to see you again, as I am sure it’s good to see me.”

Xinayl and Luisa both rose to greet her and exchanged brief pleasantries. Then they all sat themselves and sent a servant for tea.

“Where were you?” Xinayl asked Qiyana in a flat voice.

“Getting some sun,” Qiyana said with a wry grin. Xinayl didn’t respond immediately which she found odd. She was sure that after such a long unexplained absence her sister would give her more grief than this.

When Xinayl fell silent Luisa spoke. “Qiyana. We are allies, you should keep us abreast of your movements. I know you have your own agenda but you put us into a difficult position when you vanish like that.”

“Oh, Luisa, it’s a good thing for you to have to think on your toes from time to time. What if I weren’t here to guide you anymore? Say I was killed. Would you capitulate to the will of Inessa and the council? Follow the same, stale old ways? Or would you carry on the plan to bring Ixtal into the world on her own terms?”

“I would continue on the with the plan.” Said Luisa, although in truth she doubted her own words. Luisa did believe that Qiyana’s plans were the best course of action over the long term, but without her strength of spirit she couldn’t imagine carrying on, even with Xinayl at her side.

“Good, yes I hope that you would,” Qiyana said, knowing that Luisa would never be able to stand up to the elder Yunalai sisters. She turned to her other sister.

“How about you, Xinayl? Were you ready to give it all up if I didn’t come back?”

Xinayl looked at Qiyana sullenly. “No...no, I would not give up, Qiyana. But how are we to trust you when you don’t give us the respect of an equal?”

“Did it ever occur to you that not knowing every little thing I’m up to was wiser? Don’t underestimate the cunning of Inessa, or Tali or Deedra for that matter. It could be as little as an unwary facial expression that gives them whatever information they might need. Keeping you in the dark is simply a matter of discretion. More, even. It may give our sisters the impression that our alliance is not as strong as it seems.”

“Perhaps it is not.” Xinayl said. Inside she was still reeling from the events of two nights ago and some part of her blamed her sister. Would that brute of hers have forced himself on her if Qiyana had been around? Could her rape have been averted? She was sure that Qiyana knew nothing of what happened but even so Xinayl felt some level of betrayal. Noel was her servant and he had hurt her in a way that she could never forget.

Xinayl had been so close to ordering Noel’s arrest yesterday. So close to confiding in Luisa, her closest sister. In the end she could go no further than thinking about it. To actually accuse Noel would be to speak what happened into existence. It would make it real. The idea of it was too much for her to bear. No matter what happened to him, her reputation would never be the same.

“Don’t be so dramatic!” Qiyana snapped. “You two are my blood relatives. I trust you with my life and I would never betray you. What we are doing here is no mere game, the very fate of our civilization may rest on the choices we make. We’re not girls playing with dolls anymore, our actions will have very real consequences for our people going forward.”

Again Xinayl was silent, leaving Luisa to press the conversation. “Then will you tell us where you were?”

Qiyana sighed. She hated having to explain herself to anyone but she could not afford to offend either of her sisters. Xinayl’s demeanor seemed very different to her and Qiyana was wondering if she was truly reconsidering their alliance. It seemed so trivial a thing, her simply being gone for a few days was no reason to cast aside their partnership which had proved so fruitful.

“For starters, I really did go to Tikras,” She said, deciding to allay her sisters fears in her conviction. “Beyond that, I was seeking an ideal way out of the jungle. The world is larger than any of us know and the specific course I...we take, will be of critical importance.”

Qiyana said nothing of her desire to uncover one of the world runes. It would have been so easy if one should be located in the Shuriman jungle, but she was sure this wasn’t so. Such a powerful artifact would not simply be lying in the mud somewhere.

Luisa was mollified by Qiyana’s explanation and the sisters continued their discussion, Xinayl unusually distant which they both found unusual. They discussed the need to find trusted, formidable warriors and what they could expect from Inessa and the council. Then Luisa brought up another problem.

“Skarner. He knows too much. The ancient one can see our movements, no amount of secrecy can hide us from him.”

“Hmph!” Qiyana said, reacting to the very name. “That shambling mess of old rock has spent centuries hiding underground. What could he know of us, or of the way the world changes around him?”

Neither Xinayl or Luisa looked convinced and despite her bravado even Qiyana knew that Skarner was a potential problem for which there was presently no easy answer. She had never met the ancient Brakern but unlike many of the lower castes of Ixtali, she knew he was real. So too was his power. Skarner was not a simple enemy that could be ignored or assassinated either. The Brackern whispered things into the ears of her enemies, truths that pierced any veil of obfuscation. She understood that his only interest was maintaining Ixtal’s secrecy indefinitely. That fact alone made them sworn enemies. And despite her own power, he was an enemy she had no way of defeating.

Not yet, anyway. With the power of runic magic at her disposal, she would have a weapon even more ancient and powerful than he. It was a dangerous gamble but the only clear way she could see to defeating Skarner. Currently she was likely no match for him. That only made her plan to leave Ixtal and discover the ultimate power all the more important. One day she would return and deal with him but for now she needed to be away from his influence.

The three sisters finished their tea and Qiyana was ready to depart. Her sisters were satisfied for now and that was what was important. She had few powerful allies and needed Xinayl and Luisa both.

After she had gone, Luisa spoke. “Well that went well, don’t you agree?”

Xinayl was slow to answer. “Yes...yes, it went well.”

Luisa saw something she couldn’t identify on her sisters face and at this point she was growing worried. Was she really so upset over Qiyana’s snubbing or was there something else?”

“Xinayl,” She said, putting her hand on her sisters shoulder. “Are you all right? I know something is troubling you.”

Xinayl felt an ice pick in her chest at this question. Was she being too transparent? She needed to guard her emotions more carefully.

She almost took Qiyana aside and told her what happened. But what then? Would her sister believe her? Would she care? Noel was Qiyana’s most capable, he was exactly the kind of man she would bring with her on her journey. Even if she knew the truth would she truly punish him when he was so instrumental to her plans? And if she did punish him how would it affect their relationship? The alliance, all their plans together?

Xinayl felt trapped in her own life. She didn’t know what to do, only that she couldn’t get that awful night out of her head. She had no one she could turn to, no one who she dare confide in, even her own sisters! She never felt so alone.

Against her wishes she felt her chest tighten and her eyes moisten. She couldn’t be seen crying, she mustn’t.

A tear slide down her cheek and Luisa was shocked. “Xinayl...sister. What is it? What’s wrong? Please...you can tell me.”

Xinayl shook her head, closing her eyes as she lost control of her tears. She loathed herself for her own weakness. She loathed Noel for what he had done. And she loathed Qiyana for her schemes and her youth and her power. It was all so easy for her! Xinayl had gone against her own family to aid Qiyana and that monster of hers had raped her and worst of all was that no one knew and she was forced to keep it a secret from her own family.

Xinayl went to Luisa and embraced her. Her sister returned the hug, dumbfounded. Luisa had no idea what had gotten into her older sister. She only knew that Xinayl was deeply troubled and needed her support.

“It’s all right, sister...” Luisa said quietly as Xinayl sobbed in her arms. “You...you can tell me anything. Or nothing... you don’t have to speak if you don’t want to.”

It took a minute before Xinayl found herself again. She regained her composure, her face still streaked with tears. She pulled away from her sister, grateful for her support.

“Yes, I...I am tired, Luisa. Please, see me to my quarters.”

Luisa took Xinayl by the arm, greatly disturbed by her sisters grief but not willing to press it right now. She would open up in her own time. The two Yunalai sisters made their way back to Xinayl’s room together in silence.

Noel was standing on the bottom level of Ixaocan where the lowest members of Ixtali society lived. It was crowded and busy, dirty in comparison to the lofty heights where he spent most of his time. Merchants and beggars and street performers filled the streets, barefoot children scampering about between the adults, the smell of roasting meat and spices filling the air.

He came to the kennels and walked in. Although Qiyana had only been joking with him earlier today when she mentioned he should clean the dog pens, the words stuck with him. He called out and after a few moments a man came up front.

“Yes?” He asked. He was a flabby middle aged man with a simple face.

“I need some collars and leashes. Nothing fancy, whatever you have on hand.”

The man nodded his head. “I have many.”

He disappeared again into the back and Noel stood waiting. He wasn’t definitely sure as to what he was going to do.

The man returned with a selection of old dog collars. They were beaten with age and the leather was worn but they were still strong and suitable to for use.

Noel scooped them up without thinking about it, putting them in a bag he brought slung over a single shoulder. He gave the man a gold coin and waved him away when he went to get change.

“Very generous, sir. You know those old things aren’t worth all this. I could give you several brand new ones for this price.”

“No need.” Noel said.

“Have a fresh litter of puppies?”

“Not puppies,” Noel said, turning to go. “Just some disobedient bitches.”

Chapter Text

It was the darkest hour of night. Noel moved swiftly through the jungle, seeing very well in the dark. He had been on the move for hours now and felt he was close to his destination.

Qiyana had finally seen him in the waning hours of daylight and gave him his charge. He was to discover the location of the Piltovan camp and report directly back to her. He was not to be seen and not to engage the foreigners in any way whatsoever. Speed and stealth would be of paramount importance in this matter.

Not that he needed any instruction in this regard. Noel thrived in situations like this and would never let himself be seen by intruders in his own lands. After being cooped up in Ixaocan for so long it felt good to run wild and free again, skimming his way through the lush plant life that was ubiquitous around the Shuriman jungle.

Qiyana had meant for him to leave before sunrise but as soon as she had left his sight he began his preparations immediately. Time was of the essence if he were to track his way back to Evelynn’s lair and he set out just as the stars were beginning to dot the sky. He would take an hour of rest if it became necessary but right now there was no thought of sleep. Noel was young and strong, fond of the gruelling nature of a forced march.

He travelled light and wore no shirt, a small bag strapped to his back with a jug of water and a few strips of dried meat. A capped vial of ointment for wounds. A pouch of black dye if he needed camoflauge. His dagger in his boot and his ohmlatl clipped to his belt. He did not bother bringing his sword, the weight would have only slowed him down and he was supposed to avoid confrontations. And of course it would be completely useless against certain beings not native to Runeterra.

When he at last came to the clearing he knew he had arrived. He did a quick survey of the area before stepping in to the moonlight. The sounds of the jungle at night were a constant hum but here it seemed quieter, as though a malicious presence silenced the nearby sounds of nature itself.

Noel remembered the area he had fallen with the Basilisk and could spot some of the stones misplaced by the gigantic creatures tumble. He also spotted the cave where he had fled to find refuge. It was not so long ago, but it seemed like a lifetime belonging to another man.

Stepping in to the cave he found it less oppressive than before. His eyes pierced the dark and he easily made his way deeper into the earth. He moved deftly down the final shaft that lead to his ultimate destination and when he landed in that familiar cavern he looked about for the one he sought.

The area was as he remembered it, that eerie glowing altar at the end of the room pulsing with pale blue light. Although nothing had changed Noel’s ability to see in the dark set him more at ease.

“You’ve returned!”

The voice he could never forget seemed to come from everywhere. It was rich and feminine and sounded very glad. Noel did not see her which was unsettling to him. Then a dark shadow seemed to form at the far end of the room.

Despite his newfound ability to see in the dark a threatening shadow began to sweep across the room. It was like the darkest black, impenetrable to even his eyes. Noel knew with certainty that he was again in the presence of a malevolant creature.

Stepping from the shadows was Evelynn. Her pale white skin seemed more alabaster than before. The shadows that stemmed from her presence seemed all the more dark. The blades of blackness seemed sharper and more numerous. Her breasts were fuller, her hips were wider, she even appeared considerably taller. Noel felt apprehension at her approach as she glided towards him. The demoness seemed to him more dangerous than before.

“I was wondering when I would see you again.” She said, her voice dripping with gaiety, “My handsome Ixtali warrior. Have you come to romp with me again? Come to claim to my body which is nothing more than a simple object for your pleasure?”

“I am not here for that.” Noel said, maintaining his composure. Her voice was like liquid and he could hear the eroticism dripping from it. As she glided closer to him his hand inched towards the ohmlatl that hung on his belt.

“Oh?” She said, her expression turning to one of hurt. Evelynn stopped her advance forward, looming in the darkness. “My virile man, does the sight of me displease you so?”

Without waiting for a response Evelynn brought her hand to her chest and made a deft movement. The shadows that acted as a top slid down off her chest. Her breasts, thick and full, bounced into view, her pink nipples a tantalizing sight.

Despite his resolve Noel could feel himself stir. It was impossible for him to ignore the ravishing sexuality of Evelynn. He felt his cock swelling but maintained his composure.

“I come seeking answers. Tell me, what is the exact nature of our pact? I am changed since our encounter and I demand to know the extent of these changes.”

Evelynn continued to stare at him with that faint smile, her luscious breasts perky in a way no human woman could match. Some of the shadows that enveloped her started to dissipate.

“But it’s so very simple. We’ve exchanged aspects of our nature with one another. We’ve each been given something from the other that we lacked. We are stronger for it! Surely you must have noticed?”

“That’s not good enough,” Noel said. “I know nothing of you or your nature save a demonic heritage. What does this mean for me?”

More of the shadows fell away from Evelynn and her legs and torso became bare and white. It was as if her clothes were falling off although rather than crumpling to the ground they simply dissolved into nothing.

“I am a creature of darkness, yes? My home is the shadows. And I find the suffering of others the most exquisite delicacy in a way you could never know! Now you too share some of these characteristics. Is that a sufficient explanation?”

Noel remained unsatisfied. “My vision in darkness has been enhanced and...I’ve seen the change in my endowment. But what of the shadows? Can I wield these the same way you do?”

Evelynn was smiling at Noel. She was practically naked now, the thinnest strip of shadow covering her sex, that black tail of hers still present, sprouting from her lower back.

“I imagine you could,” She said breezily. “I know nothing of what it’s like to be human, I only know that shadow and dark are more fundamental to reality than you may think. Moreso even than the elements which your people are so fond of commanding.”

In demonstration, Evelynn held up her palm and the shadows in the cavern bent and moved until they converged in her hand, twisting themselves into a black whip several feet long. She twirled it around idly. Although made of shadows there was no doubt that the whip was as real and corporeal as the rock they stood on.

“Maybe it’s just a matter of practice?” She said, tossing the whip to Noel. It landed at his feet and he stared at it suspiciously. “Would you...like to practice on me?”

Cautiously, he bent down and picked up the whip. It was a strange sensation, with an almost oily feel to it although it did not feel slippery or wet in any way. It was firm and real and he swung a few times, hearing it slash through the air.

“Shadows can be manipulated then. Shaped into forms of all kinds.” He mused. The implications of this were staggering to him.

“Indeed. If not for this fact I should be forced to be naked all the time.” She said, and on cue the last of her clothes vanished away to nothing, revealing a perfectly smooth mound and thin slit between her legs.

Noel forced his eyes to stay where they were, on her face. He still didn’t trust her. Evelynn pointed her eyes in the direction of his crotch.

“As to your newfound endowments. How are you enjoying it? Have you made use of it? Have any of your Ixtali women experienced what you alone among men posses?”

Noel nodded his head.

“And how was it? Did this woman scream with delight? With pain? Does the uncanny size of your manhood cause her to tremble with fear?”

“It’s too large to be comfortable for any woman.” He said.

“Ah! But while your largess causes them worry and your penetration causes them pain, does it not feed you? Do you not find the suffering to be oh so succulent? I know I would...”

Noel considered these words. While the sex he had with Mara had been mostly consensual and the sex with Xinayl not, one thing had been the same in each encounter. Both women had greatly struggled with the size of his cock. There had been real pain, real fear in both of them. And while unpleasant to the Yunalai sisters, Noel had felt energized during the experience. Even his climax, which usually had the effect of depleting him, did nothing to diminish the energy he felt. Could the discomfort Mara and Xinayl felt be the reason he had felt so strong and euphoric?

It made some sense to him. But it was a dark reality, an evil one that spoke of demonic influence.

“I never asked for this.” He said, “Gaining strength through the suffering of others was not what I wanted.”

Evelynn turned away slightly and if she had pupils Noel was certain that she would be rolling her eyes.

“Oh, don’t say such things, Ixtali. They make you seem so naive. You were overcome with lust and with the promise of power. I gave you what you want. Do not pretend to be above it.”

“Tell me then. What did you get out of it? Why should you desire my essence when my power pales in comparison to yours?”

By this time Evelynn no longer floated in the shadows. Her bare feet, so dainty looking now stood on the packed dirt and stones of the subterranean cavern in which they stood. All the shadows about her were gone and she stood in front of him nude and small looking. Her appearance had modulated itself so gradually he had hardly noticed.

“It’s not your power I want,” Evelynn said. She no longer looked as fearsome as she had when he arrived although Noel was not deceived. He knew this demoness could change her appearance at will and that she was a true apex predator that could kill him if he was not constantly on guard.

“It’s your seed. Your life force. That which all mortals have by varying degrees, your link with Runeterra and the divine cosmos itself, which you humans have always stood in the centre of. Your kind only think in terms of power but you know nothing of your place within the architecture of reality.”

She had taken a few steps towards him. Even her tail seemed smaller and less threatening. Evelynn abruptly looked down.

“Look at my pussy!” She exclaimed in a girlish manner. “A part of me but belonging to you. Yours to do with as you would...yours to have in whatever manner you desire.”

Despite his resolve Noel glanced down at the smooth flesh between her legs. In spite of his discipline he was consumed with lust. He wanted to stretch her legs apart and feast on that incomparable cunt. He knew from experience how unbelievably perfect Evelynn’s pussy was.

“You want more of my essence.” He said to her, deliberating the idea. Would it be worth it to fuck Evelynn again? She nodded her head in the affirmative, looking eager and hungry for him.

Would she try to betray him? Kill him when he got close? Noel supposed it was possible, but probably unlikely. The chance to indulge himself with her was right in front of him and despite the potential risk he felt his will to resist crumbling.

“What would it be worth to you?” He asked, deciding to bargain with her. Clearly his own seed was valuable to her, something she could not obtain on her own. “What would I get in return?”

“Anything in my power to give will be yours.” Evelynn said, growing more excited as the man in front of her seemed to consider her offer. Since their first meeting she had felt her own powers grow. Her attachment to the material plane had strengthened and she had wandered out from her lair farther and longer than she had in years. The idea of obtaining more of his potent essence was thrilling to her.

“Get down on your knees.” Noel said and Evelynn obeyed him at once. She was eager to claim the potency that rested in his balls.

“Can I lick you?” She asked, demure as a kitten. Noel gave a curt nod and removed what little clothing he wore as Evelynn began to crawl on her hands and knees towards him.

When his cock was free it stood out in front of him, almost fully erect at nine inches and still growing. Evelynn regarded it with fascination. “It’s so big now...”

She angled her head so that her face was under his member and craning her neck, she moved up and stuck her tongue out, sliding it up his shaft, causing it to twitch and swell larger still. When she came to the tip she planted a soft kiss on it before gently parting her lips around Noel’s head.

Evelynn’s mouth was like no other. Noel closed his eyes and tried to imagine Mara or Xinayl but neither girl could hope to match Evelynn in terms of her raw and dangerous erotic nature. The mouth on his cock glided down further and further even as he grew to his maximum size, his excitement now at a peak. Glancing down he saw his cock disappear into Evelynn’s mouth, right down her throat while her tongue continued to slide from side to side with playful little motions.

She pulled back slowly until he popped free from her mouth and Evelynn looked up with a coy smile. “Magnificent.” She said.

She put him back in her mouth and repeated the process of taking every inch of his massive prick. This time Noel took hold of her head in his hands and he started to bob her up and down at his own pace. Evelynn was happy to be used in whatever way he liked, anything so long as she could consume his life force once more. As much as her power had grown after their first encounter, she was certain that a second helping would see her ascend to heights she had never personally known on Runeterra.

For a while it was silent in the cavern save the sounds of Evelynn being throat fucked, wet gagging sounds escaping from her as she let Noel enjoy her face. She kept her hands by her side and let him position her head in whatever manner he felt like while he used her mouth.

Abruptly Noel took a step forward and Evelynn was pushed backwards by his motion. She would have tumbled to the floor but his large hands still had her by the back of her head, making sure her mouth was never free of him. With this grip he kept moving until Evelynn was lying on her back. Noel then deftly spun around, his cock rotating in her throat, so that now he was squatting deep down and looking at her naked body.

Now he really let her have it. With his hands still on her head he started to pull her upwards, impaling her face on his gigantic cock. He pulled back on her skull just to drive her forward again and he repeated the motion again and again, picking up speed as he fucked her face.

“Mmllhh!” She cried out at the force with which he was throating her. Noel gave her with no respect and his dick was so large he could actually see it bulging her neck out every time he pushed himself all the way in.

He carried on like this, thrusting her face up around his member which was raging stiff, smashing in and out of her like she was his own personal demonic plaything. Evelynn placed her hands on his thighs and attempted to slow him somewhat, which he found puzzling. It was almost as if his harsh treatment was causing her discomfort but that didn’t make sense to him. He had run her through with his sword the last time they met and he knew that nothing non-magical should be able to hurt her.

In the end it wasn’t Evelynn’s distress that caused him to stop but rather the fact that he felt himself getting close to the edge. Noel did not want to spill too soon so he simply let go of Evelynn’s head and stood up. She dropped to the ground with her hair dishevelled. One of her hands went to her throat.

Noel cocked an eyebrow. “What’s wrong, demon? Are you acting hurt for my benefit?”

“No,” Evelynn said, looking up at him as she got back on to her knees. “It is only a minor pain but it is no act.”

“How is that possible?” He asked, “I thought only magic could wound you.”

“That is true. However the pact that binds us is more than a mere contract. You should realize by now that our natures are deeply intertwined, woven together along the most subtle currents. Which means that, yes, in a small way you can cause me some pain.”

*SMACK*

Noel’s hand came out of nowhere, so fast and unexpected that even Evelynn didn’t see it. His palm cracked down hard on her face and the blow sent her reeling back off her knees and onto her ass. She looked at him with vengeance on her face and for a moment he was sure she would attack him.

The look of anger remained for a few seconds before she put her hand up to where he had smacked her. There was a slightly reddish bruise on her cheek and when her fingers came to this area a grin began to form where there was rage only moments before.

“You...did you like that? Did you like hurting me?” She asked him, still sitting on her butt with her legs parted.

Noel had to admit that he did. Of course he wanted to test for himself whether her words were true and sure enough it seemed that he did have some ability to damage Evelynn physically. Nevertheless she was very durable. He had struck her hard enough that any human woman would still be on the floor. And of course pushing his cock all the way down her throat was likewise something that a normal girl would be unable to imply shrug off like she had.

“Do you not like to be treated in that way?” He asked.

She was still rubbing her face where he hit her. “I...understand it. The desire to cause pain and to dominate. It’s just that normally I’m the one doing it. But if it makes you happy then of course that’s all that matters.”

In truth Evelynn was angered by the blow but she curbed her rage. It was, she supposed, to be expected. The Ixtali was beginning to enjoy the things she enjoyed, and while she had no interest in her own pain, the suffering of others caused her endless joy. So to would it be with this man, especially after a renewal of their pact. If causing her a little pain would increase his excitement and therefore cause him to spill his seed within her, it would be well worth it.

Noel bend down and grabbed her by her pink hued, white hair and pulled her up to her feet, eliciting a little cry from Evelynn.

“I’m glad my happiness is all that matters to you.” Noel told her. He knew she was a creature of darkness and evil and he had no problem at all abusing Evelynn. He could tell by the look of rage on her face that she detested the way he had treated her and if she was willing to take such treatment for his semen then it was clearly valuable to her.

Still gripping her by the hair Noel pinched down on one of her nipples with his free hand. Evelynn inhaled with a hissing noise as he pulled and twisted it, watching her one tit lift as he continued to pull. He wagged it around, playing with it in a careless manner, watching her intently as he did so. The demoness was bearing his treatment stoically enough although she did not look comfortable at all.

Noel kept at it for some time before Evelynn spoke again. “Would you like to fuck me now?”

Her words and voice were as sultry as ever but Noel detected an almost invisible undercurrent of impatience. He knew what she was after. There was no love or desire here, it was hard for him to say if there was even any real lust on her part. It was a transactional affair and this creature was hungry for his essence.

“Very well.” Noel said, finally releasing his grip on Evelynn. “Get down on all fours. I’ll fuck you as though you were my bitch.”

“I am your bitch,” Evelynn said, some of the glee returning to her demeanor. She happily got down into position, arching her back up and displaying her holes for Noel. Her tail moved itself up and off to the side to give him full access. “I’m your toy. Play with me! Fuck me!”

Noel needed no further prodding. He got down to his knees and pressed his bulbous head up against Evelynn’s slit which was like a thin, pink haircut on her pristine white flesh. She had made her vulva look immaculate and girlish and Noel knew that was simply another ploy by her to extract his seed.

Despite his instincts telling him to be careful he shoved himself in. Hard. It was a sudden thrust and both Evelynn and Noel both gasped with pain as the sheer size of his manhood was nearly crushed by the tightness of her snatch. Gritting his teeth he took the discomfort and pushed even further in, forcing the demoness pussy to yield and stretch to accommodate him. Noel didn’t stop until he had managed to sink himself balls deep in Evelynn, touching her in a place no one ever had before.

He paused here and the two of them took a moment to adjust to the intensity of what they were feeling. Despite her dark nature Evelynn felt herself at her very limit. Normally something the size of Noel’s cock would be no problem for her except for the fact that they had already come together and the effect of the covenant fundamentally linked them, to some extent at least, along the same planes of existence.

He started to fuck her and she bit down on her lip and closed her eyes. The pain was inconvenient but manageable. Normally she would not go to such trouble over any mortal, but of the few men she had coitus with in her many years on Runeterra, this man stood out as the finest and most virile specimen. A rare breed that could catapult her to heights of power that her own kind rarely achieved. If not for her total belief in this fact, Evelynn would have simply killed him by now.

Noel was consumed with concentration. When he pulled out of Evelynn’s pussy he felt a suction on his cock so great it was an entirely new experience for him. It looked like her pussy was attached to him and being pulled along wherever he went. Shoving forward, her vulva pushed inward and her lips disappeared into her hole. The sheer size disparity between their sex organs was completely unnatural and it took Noel everything he had not to simply erupt right there inside her.

A few times he had to stop and close his eyes. The sight of her stretched cunt and tight looking asshole underneath that deadly tail of hers was too erotic. He pictured himself in the jungle, or training at one of the field halls in Ixaocan. Or even being wounded. Anything to stop himself from losing his control.

But would it be so bad to cum? It was a rare thing to be doing what he was doing, what would the harm be in enjoying it? They would both benefit again, just as surely as they had the first time. Wouldn’t that be so?

He kept himself still, eyes still closed while he pondered this. Would it be an equal transaction? He had been changed in radical ways already, what would further change look like? Would he grow to be even more like her, a creature of wicked darkness? Surely his powers would increase...but would there be some hidden cost?

When he didn’t resume his thrusts Evelynn started to push herself back towards Noel, skewering herself on him, using her cunt to wrap around his cock and to suck and milk it. He felt this and grabbed her by the hips and slammed into her again.

“Ah!” She cried out. He was using his cock like a weapon, pitting his own sexual nature against hers. With his hands on her hips he went back to fucking her hard, trying to hurt and dominate her.

Noel knew he couldn’t keep this up for long before spilling. He had to decide. Should he further his connection to this demon? Should he be content with what he already had? She had already given him some clue about his newfound nature, would that be enough?

*Schlop!*

Noel pulled completely out of Evelnn, her pussy clapping shut behind him. He still held her hips and he could practically feel the murderous frustration in her body as he did this. Her tail twitched a few times.

“What...what is it?” She asked, turning around. He had been so close, she could feel it, another few moments and it would have been hers! Why was he stopping, she could clearly feel his lust for her. “I’m yours! See how my pussy quivers for you! Fuck me, please!”

Noel said nothing and did his best to breath, the cold air on his shaft bringing him back from the brink.

“What happens if we renew the pact?” He asked her. “What then?”

“We...we both gain, our powers will grow in tandem of course!” Evelynn was in no mood for talk right now, she simply wanted him back in her. She reached around with her hands and took hold of her ass cheeks and spread them wide for him, making a lewd display with her pussy and asshole both stretched for him, wide and inviting.

“Please,” She said to him, looking back towards him. “Please, fuck me. My pussy has never known better than you, that is the truth! You fuck like no man I have ever known, perhaps greater than any man who has ever walked Runeterra! You must fill me, please!”

There was a desperation in Evelynn’s face and she seemed on the verge of tears. But Noel didn’t trust her. The presence of her tail was a looming threat like an axe hanging over his head. The last time they had sex he had severed her tail and removed her greatest weapon. This time it remained, a constant threat to him. How easy would it be for her to simply decapitate him the moment he came inside her?

“With pleasure.” He said, although he was starting to imagine that he was like a fly trapped in a web now. Noel was at odds with his own animal nature; every fibre of his being wanted to fuck Evelynn raw even though his instincts sensed a trap. The erotic temptation of Evelynn was a force on it’s own and he could feel it nearly dominating his own formidable will.

He plunged back into her, eliciting another cry from the demoness who ached for his cum. He grabbed hold of her hair in one hand and grabbed a breast in the other and used these new grips to pull her towards him as he thrust into her. Noel was fucking Evelynn like he hated her now, throwing himself against her and doing his utmost to maintain control.

Minutes passed. He flipped her onto her back and kept going. More time like this before he turned her to her side and continued his assault. He was manhandling her body at this point, pulling her nipples and hair and slapping her ass and treating her with complete disdain. Evelynn took all of this, hopeful that he would release soon.

It was a unique situation for her but her pussy was actually getting sore. Rare was the man that she mated with in her centuries on Runeterra and never had she been with a man more than once. The fact that he could cause her discomfort with his own body was something even she had not bargained for and now Noel’s stamina and girth were beginning to exhaust her.

She moaned and squealed as he ravaged her, becoming submissive as she could. Anything to push him over the edge. Her pussy gripped at him with a sensuality that was inhuman and she tried her hardest to get him to release.

Noel could feel it and by this point he felt like he was fucking an enemy. A dangerous predator who did not have his best interests at heart. Even though they were having sex it was like they were doing battle, their organs locked tight together, pulsing and wrestling with one another in a contest of attrition.

He pulled completely out of her again, Evelynn’s pussy gaping wide for a moment as he did this. Without any warning at all he guided his glistening cock down and drove into her ass.

Evelynn screamed. Her sphincter was so tight and Noel could feel pain himself but he ignored it and shoved deeper, hopeful that he was hurting her worse.

He was sodomizing her. Fucking her up the ass with a cock so large it stretched her to absurd proportions. Sweat was streaming down his body and he could feel the exertion through his whole body. It was a gruelling affair and his energy was being sapped.

Despite the growing exhaustion he felt however, Noel felt a shift in the dynamic taking place. He was succeeding in maintaining his control. Evelynn had seemingly less control over her rectum than her pussy. The blissful sucking sensations had stopped, replaced by an indifferent ring of tightness where her hole was. She glanced at him every so often, an uncertain look on her face. It was taxing for both of them but he felt like he was starting to triumph.

The feeling of victory had the effect of invigorating him. He would dominate this demoness and make her his bitch, just like he would with any woman he fancied. There was a clarity that came over Noel as he continued to ravage her asshole. If he could conquer Evelynn in the sexual arena then he could conquer any woman. Even Qiyana herself.

The thought of her gave him a thrill. So haughty and arrogant, with all the power to back it up. What would the most prideful Yunalai look like, fucked into submission, collared like a dog and knocked up by him, a lowborn man, with her belly swollen in pregnancy?

That was what he truly wanted. He wanted to turn his mistress and master into his slave. A sex doll for his pleasure. A breeding whore. As long as he lived, that would be Qiyana’s fate. For all her ideas about her own destiny, Noel would stamp them out himself. He was going to subjugate her and take her life for his own pleasure and amusement.

While Noel was lost in his own thoughts, not even thinking about Evelynn, she was getting worried. The last time he had lasted an hour with her. Would his fortitude be the same this time? She wasn’t sure if she could last that long.

“Please cum...” She said in a voice that was almost a whisper. “Please...”

Her speech had the effect of shattering his reverie. He would think about Qiyana later. Right now he had to finish with Evelynn. More importantly, he was on a mission. A thought came to him.

“Tell me. Do you know where the Piltovans are located?”

“Piltovans?” Evelynn was not expecting that question, she was only focused on obtaining what she was after.

But she did know. After her first encounter with Noel she had been exhilarated. She stalked the jungle every night looking for something sentient enough to inflict suffering on and that was when she came upon the settlement.

It had been so easy for her to lurk unseen in the shadows and observe the humans who were strangers in these lands. The Piltovans had been vigilant, their security tight, but to one who could walk with the darkness like Evelynn it was child’s play to wait for just a single moment of indiscretion from one of the guardsmen who was left alone for a few minutes. She dragged him silently into the jungle, his screams muffled by black, magical shadows, and she gutted him, becoming too excited and caught up in her infernal lust. The hapeless man was dead within the hour.

It was short and sweet. Hardly sufficient to quench her thirst for the torment of others that she craved but enough for now. Evelynn started to wonder after that. Her powers had grown thanks to the Ixtali’s seed and perhaps it was time to relocate. The jungle was growing stale for her and there was less prey than she would have liked. Then, two days later, her virile warrior had returned.

She considered killing him but knew from past experience that he was a skilled combatant. Of course she was more powerful than before but it may not be an easy fight. Then of course there was the milk of his life essence. Even though she had tasted it once, and usually once was enough, she decided that it would still be preferable to have more of it than simply feasting on his blood.

“They are located half a day north of here...well, half a day for me. A day or two for you. Due north until you hit the coast and then simply turn east and you will see them. Or perhaps you will hear them first. They do make an awful racket as they trample the jungle underfoot.”

Noel had slowed his thrusts as she spoke, listening carefully and making a mental note. She did not sound like she was lying, even though he didn’t trust her at all. He was sure he could make it to the coast in far less than two days. Perhaps he could do it in less than one.

He looked down, the sight of his thick cock stretching Evelynn’s sphincter wide. It was a pleasing sight to him and he jabbed into her a few more times for good measure, eliciting more groans from her. Then, abruptly, he pulled out.

“You’d better not be lying to me.” He said sternly. Evelynn turned to look at him.

“I’m not lying to you. Now let us continue! Let me feel you as you give me sensations I have never known before from a mortal man!”

Noel stared at her for a moment, turning all his thoughts away from the eroticism of this being in front of him. He mustn’t do it. To give her what she wanted the most would no doubt diminish his own value to her. That would not suit him at all.

“I must prepare myself to find these rats,” Noel said, taking a step towards his clothes and, more importantly, his ohmlatl. “I have been charged with discovering the location of the Piltovans and I must not fail in this matter.

“But...but what about me?” Evelynn cried, sounding petulant, “What about our pact? We can still finish this, a few minutes more won’t interfere with your duty!”

Noel could feel his prick starting to deflate. He was thinking about travelling again by night. About battle. Thinking about anything except for the lust he still had for this demoness who was unlike any human woman he had ever known. He willed himself to go soft.

“My duty to Ixtal is of the greatest importance and I can not spare a second.” He said, beginning to get dressed. “I will return to you, Evelynn. We will reforge our bond at a later date.”

Evelynn could not believe what she was hearing. She had never had her sexual advances rebuffed by any man. She was still on all fours with her holes presented for him but now he seemed not to care at all for her. He was actually going to leave her!

A dark fury began to swell inside of Evelynn and along with it, the shadows about her. How dare he! No mortal could treat her with such casual indifference, she would not allow it!

“You,” She hissed, rising to her feet, all playfulness gone from her person. “You can not leave! We are not yet finished, our deal is not yet complete! Either you honour your end of the bargain or you will never leave this place!”

Noel saw the moment she became angry all the blades and darkness gathering around her. In one instant she had been purring like a sex kitten and all of a sudden she had shown her true self as a force of sheer malevolence and power.

His cock lost all remaining life as he wrapped the belt around his waist just in time to leap backwards. Evelynn’s tail had moved as fast as a scorpions, aimed directly for his head. The strike she aimed at him would have been fatal and she had barely missed him by an inch.

He moved backwards, ohmlatl in hand now. Whipping fast around it, magical blades of hardened wind being channelled through his weapon like an instrument. He used it to deflect her next attack, batting her tail away with the circular blade.

Now the entire end of the room that Evelynn stood in grew dark as pitch. It was so dark it looked like there was no end to it, like it wasn’t even darkness but simply the complete absence of any light. It advanced towards him along with Evelynn herself, who now stood at her full stature. In this way, her true power unveiled, she was the same height as Noel himself.

He retreated quickly but she pursued him, slashing at him with her tail. A lifetime of training was all that saved him, Noel’s instincts being finely honed. He could scarcely see her attacks for how fast they were. Despite his skill he knew he had been lucky until now, but also that his luck would eventually run out.

There was also the awareness that he would need to climb out of this cavern. An easy climb, but even one second with his back turned to her and she would run him through or chop him in half. He needed to slow her down, to kill or wound her if possible. Noel knew that he was in a fight for his very life.

He was running out of room to retreat. Evelynn bore down towards him, her face a picture of rage and, he thought he detected, a small measure of glee. She had decided to kill him now and would surely enjoy making him suffer.

There was no more time to wait. Noel clenched his jaw in readiness. If he failed this engagement then he would be dead, there was no other option now. He crouched slightly and prepared his attack. Evelynn was nearly in striking distance again and he knew he would have to risk it if he was to succeed.

The very instant she was close enough her tail flung out, just as Noel put out his hand and yanked it towards himself in a fist. A concentrated gust of wind hit Evelynn in the back, pushing her towards him and disrupting her aim. Her tail came forward but Noel was able to slide under it and counter, slamming his ohmlatl hard into her face with all his might.

“EEEIIAAHH!” Evelynn screamed as the magically charged weapon cut deep into her face. A black river of ichor poured out from the wound and she retreated instinctively, lashing her tail defensively. They were wild strikes but one of them caught Noel across his lower right abdomen and the burning pain was instantaneous.

He considered going for a killing blow but Evelynn continued to move back into the shadow. It was impossible to see her clearly and he wasn’t confident he could land a perfect strike. Without thinking about it he turned and bolted up the packed ground, pushing himself magically with his wind axiom and, unknown even to him, boosting himself up with the very darkness around him.

Evelynn was raging even as he was gone. She would pursue him to the ends of Runeterra for this! She would find him and kill him, she would torture him while she picked off everyone important to him in his life! She had never been slighted by any man in such a way and she had never been wounded so badly.

In the safety of the blackness around her, she put her hand to her face. It felt hideous, like a huge gash across her features that was seeping thick blood. She shuddered in pain. There was no time to pursue him at the moment, she could always do that at her leisure. Right now she had to focus all her efforts into healing from her injury. She must stop the bleeding. Until she did so her energy would dissipate and her powers would lessen. It would not be a fatal wound for her, and with time she could heal the nasty scar the weapon left on her face, but it was a major setback just when Evelynn felt like she was on top of the world.

I swear I’ll find you wherever you go, Ixtali, she ruminated to herself, drawing her power inwards. She would need to rest for a few days at least and then go feast on some jungle creature. Her strength would return.

When I do I’ll peel you apart bit by bit. I will be patient with you, my strong Ixtali warrior. You’ll know a greater suffering than anyone I have ever tormented.

Noel had never moved so fast as he scrambled up and out of the cavern that Evelynn used as a lair. Even when he was outside he didn’t stop his mad dash for the trees.

When he could run no more he turned and crouched, ready to fight to the death. There was nothing there, the demoness did not pursue him.

He let out a sigh of relief and checked himself. He had a cut along the lower right side of his torso that throbbed and bled slightly but Noel was otherwise unharmed. He imagined that the gods must have been watching over him for him to escape that hellish place alive.

Noel promised himself never to return, not unless it was to kill that fiend. For now though he would carry on north. A few more hours of jungle trek and then he would allow himself some rest. He got moving once he determined which way was north, but for the rest of that night he was constantly looking over his shoulder. Even though he had no desire to ever encounter her again, Noel knew that he had not seen the last of Evelynn.

Chapter Text

The attack came right after midnight. For close to a week now Nidalee’s pack had waited for the right moment to strike and tonight the clouds were dense and threatened rain. The moon and the stars were blotted from the sky which now concealed the jungle in abject darkness. They were ready to make their move to push these interlopers from their lands once and for all.

The camp had been watched tirelessly by Nidalee herself who had come to learn the schedules of the guards that patrolled the perimeters. She even memorized many of the faces of the Piltovan mercenaries who strode warily along the edges of their camp with their rifles slung over their shoulders and side arms clipped to their belts.

Neeko had been an immense help to the pack. Taking the form of a bird native to these parts she soared high overhead and peered down on the devastated jungle as well as the main group of buildings where the foreigners set up their residence. She was shocked at just how many trees had been felled in so short a time. In their places were sad stumps and torn up earth, scarred with the treads of their machines.

She had been detailed in her descriptions to Nidalee who listened gravely to every word. Nidalee knew that this was no ragtag group of poachers as she had faced before; the Piltovans here were organized and well armed. It would be no easy feat to drive them off and there may only be one chance. Their strength would only grow the longer they were here; success tonight would be absolutely crucial.

In the end Nidalee made the decision to split her pack into two attack groups. She agonized over this course of action for days but in the end felt that it would be better to press the attack from more than a single point. She didn’t want her pack to be an easy target and she hoped that an assault on two fronts would cause confusion and fear in her enemy. She would lead the first group herself and Neeko would go with the second.

Neeko had voiced some of her concern. “But if something should happen,” She said, unable to keep the worry from her voice, “If Nidalee gets in trouble...Neeko will not be able to help her!”

Nidalee was touched by this. She knew that her Vastayan friend had deep feelings for her and only wished for her safety. She also had a great deal of magical power that flowed through her very being by way of her ancient heritage. Neeko was naturally tied to the realm of magic and was much more formidable than she appeared. To Nidalee, the safety of the pack was of primary importance and she knew Neeko would be able to watch out for the well being of the second group in her own absence.

“I know you want me to be safe, Neeko. But I am pack mother and this is my responsibility to bear. I must lead the charge into their camp. Only then can you attack. The Piltovans will hopefully be confused and in disarray. If all goes well we will regroup once we reach their base camp. From there the pack will be at full strength and we will gut their operation at the very heart. By tomorrow this will all be an unpleasant memory.”

Neeko listened to Nidalee’s words with downcast eyes. Her long ears and blue hair also seemed to droop, indicating an awful uncertainty. She held the end of her tail in her hands and stared at it bleakly, knowing that Nidalee had chosen her course. But despite her misgivings, no matter what choice Nidalee would have come to, Neeko would always help her in any way she could.

There were 14 mature Pakaa in the pack that were capable of fighting. The rest were either pakiti --cubs as humans would have called them-- or too old for such a hunt. In addition, one of the females of the pack was close to giving birth to her own litter and despite her eagerness to join in the hunt, Nidalee forbade it and had her remain back with the others.

Nidalee’s group went first. They moved quickly in the dark night, their paws silent on the soft earth beneath them. Her pack came in from where the Piltovan guild had made its furthest inroads into the jungle where they felled trees daily. One of the large machines sat empty, looming above them all in the darkness.

She considered trying to destroy the wretched thing. The sheer speed and efficiency with which it sliced through the jungle was nauseating to her and it would be good to be rid of it. But that could take time and more importantly it might alert the Piltovans to their presence. As much as she wanted to, wrecking the machinery would have to wait for now. They needed to strike hard and fast.

The pack carried on. The area was deserted and compared to the rest of the lush, life filled jungle, very barren. Anything too small to be useful for their lumber production was simply trampled underfoot or smashed out of the way. The callousness of the foreigners operation made her burn with anger. Would the Piltovans dare treat their own homeland with such disregard?

They made their way down a roadway of packed dirt that the vehicles used to come back and forth from their compound. Her group was getting close now and she knew they would soon have to contend with guards. For now it was still quiet. Looking ahead Nidalee could see the buildings and huts where the workers rested for the night. There were very few lights. It appeared as though most in the camp were asleep.

She hoped this were the case. They would need every advantage for this to work without any harm to themselves. The few guards who were awake would be their main target at first. If they could be subdued quickly then the sleeping ones would be much easier to deal with.

To be sure, a few killings would be necessary. Nidalee had no desire for needless bloodshed. She was first and foremost a huntress, but she only ever hunted out of necessity and always observing the strict, sacred balance of nature. She did not kill for sport and had no tolerance for those who did. But tonight there would likely be no choice. The pack was outnumbered and they couldn’t afford to take chances. Some of these men may have to die if only to serve as a warning to the others that the jungle was not theirs and that they were unwelcome trespassers who were far from home.

Nidalee and the seven Pakaa with her made it to the first of the buildings. There was still no sign of any guards which she found surprising although it did seem that the Piltovans had recently begun construction on what was obviously a wall. The work had apparently only just started but it was clear that the intention was to surround their compound completely. Once finished their base would be very difficult to attack and impossible to sneak into undetected. She thanked the stars that the Piltovans work had not progressed very far yet. Another few weeks and this attack would have been impossible.

They turned a corner, heading towards the main building of the camp when they ran into two men wearing blue uniforms with rifles.

“Aah!” cried one of them. They were fast and had their arms in their hands in moments. “Alert! Alert!”

Nidalee’s hind legs exploded like a tightly coiled spring and she collided her front paws into the mans chest as she sprang forward. The guard was smashed off his legs by the tremendous force of Nidalee’s lunge and he flipped backwards and landed badly on his head, tumbling over onto his chest. He did not get up.

The other man got off a single shot with his rifle before he was taken to the ground by two other Pakaa. His gunshot missed but it was very loud and Nidalee knew they were no longer undetected.

Then there were a series of loud clacking sounds coming from all over the base and all of a sudden they were all bathed in a bright light.

A series of overhead floodlights had been activated all around the compound. Every building had been equipped with one on each side, mounted 20 feet in the air by thin wooden towers. Together they illuminated every part of the Piltovan camp and even into the surrounding jungle.

“Hrrh?” Nidalee growled, glancing upward. Above her on the building tops popped out the heads of over a dozen armed men.

The situation changed so suddenly that for a single, brief moment she couldn’t understand how they had become surrounded. She pushed the thought aside as soon as it came up. It didn’t matter. They were surrounded. She had walked them into an ambush.

“Rraaahh!” She yelled, all the other Pakaa knowing her meaning at once. They had to retreat immediately.

Nidalee bolted in the direction of their retreat when a hail of gunfire erupted. Bullets started whizzing past them as they all ran. Some of them landed and one Pakaa went down, it’s majestic hide mutilated by the rifle shots that tore through it.

They retreated back the way they came as fast as they could but there were already men standing at the end of the short boulevard waiting for them. At least ten, all armed. Nidalee skidded to a halt just as the new group of guards raised their guns and fired.

The pack scattered as more bullets flew through the camp, mostly missing their targets and ricocheted off the metal buildings behind them. Two more Pakaa were hit but they were not fatal wounds. They bolted towards the nearest alleyway close to them, a narrow passage wedged between two structures.

Nidalee let out a roar and took to the back of the pack to watch their rear. The guards at the other end of the street had reloaded and were now advancing toward them. When she saw this she went berserk with anger and broke off from the rest, tearing towards her assailants.

Vigilant as they were the men were shocked at the suddenness of the attack on them. They all fired their guns but the lone Pakaa bolted to the side when she saw them go for their weapons and they all missed their shots. She leapt towards them and just as they were ready for their second volley she was there.

Nidalee crashed into one of the guards and sunk her teeth into his neck, her powerful jaws puncturing and crushing, killing him by the time he landed on the ground. In practically the same movement she whipped around and clawed the man right behind her who was aiming his gun. Her paw caught him across the face and she tore him open. Blood sprayed from the wound and the man dropped his gun and began to scream.

There was panic as Nidalee moved between them, fast as the wind, mauling the Piltovan mercenaries and evading their guns and blades. She killed two more of them and wounded another. Everything was a haze of blood and screaming and she worked on pure instinct, all thoughts banished from her head as she killed another one. More gunfire, more shouting. She wounded another and felt something slice into her shoulder, the pain a very distant concern. She ignored it and managed to kill one more.

The remaining guards had broken away and were running now in different directions. There was a moment of clarity for Nidalee as she got her bearings with the smell of blood thick in her nostrils. She detected movement on a nearby rooftop and she knew more were coming. In the distance, she could hear the screams of men and beasts and the crack of gunfire.

Nidalee bolted towards the alley to regroup with her pack just as a few shots were fired from above. They were so close to hitting her she could feel their impact on the dirt by her feet. She ran with tremendous speed and made it to the end of the alley and then into a street that went towards the jungle outside of the encampment.

At the end of that street there was a commotion. In the second she was there Nidalee could see what had happened. The rest of her pack were making for the jungle’s edge when they had been cut off and fired upon. She spotted three Pakaa on the ground, one of them still trying to move even though it was badly wounded. The rest had scattered. Meanwhile Neeko’s group had joined the fray and came upon the guardsmen that fired upon the retreating pack. There were screams and shots fired and the roar of furious Pakaa and in under a minute it became quiet as the eight guards all lay dead at the feet of the noble jungle felines.

“Rrhaah!” Cried out one of the Pakaa that Nidalee knew to be Neeko. Her shape shifting abilities were beyond compare and she had assumed the form of a Pakaa with perfection.

Nidalee broke out into a run and the remains of her group took off towards their saviours. Behind them were the sounds of men shouting and guns firing, but they were close to the safety of the jungle and knew they would escape now.

*PAM!*

The sound of a cannon erupting came as a surprise. Then out of nowhere came the net, launched through the air. It was a heavy set of ropes all bound together with three steel balls on each end. The net hit one of the Pakaa directly and the force and weight of the steel balls took the creature completely off it’s feet. The balls then wound themselves around one another, wrapping the net around the captive animal and effectively tying the ends of the net closed.

“Rrraaahh!” Cried the Pakaa as it tried to pull itself free of it’s bindings. It struggled frantically, trying to bite through the rope but it was hopeless. Nidalee saw what was happening and turned to help the member of her pack who was trapped. She recognized at once however that she would be unable to tear open the thick netting.

Without thinking she transformed, her wild shape morphing itself back into her human form. The hair pulled back into skin, her forelegs turned into arms and her tail shrunk back up her spine. In under ten seconds she was a complete human again.

With the use of her hands now available to her she dove for the steel balls that lay together in a twisted mess of rope. They were very heavy but she was able to move them around and she attempted to untangle the mess in front of her. The Pakaa in the net waited patiently for it’s pack mother, understanding that she was doing everything she could to free it, but also knowing that their time was almost up.

The crack of more gunfire erupted from the camp and out of the corner of her eye Nidalee could see more of the guards advancing on them. They were coming out in great numbers and they were well prepared now. She tried again to open the net but it was wound too tight and she didn’t have time to undo the knot.

More gunfire and this time she could feel the bullets whizzing past her. She didn’t stop working her hands but she looked up and caught the gaze of the proud Pakaa that was hopelessly ensnared.

“Mmrrooo...” It wheezed calmly. It was like a dagger in Nidalee’s heart. He was asking her to give him up. To return to the jungle and save herself. She felt a tightness in her chest as the enormity of this nights failed attack started to sink in. She was sick with grief.

“I can’t leave you with them, I can’t!” She cried out in despair, her hands frantic now as she pulled uselessly on the knot.

“Nidalee!” Came Neeko’s voice from behind her. “Please! We must go now! There are too many of them and they are coming!”

As if in response there was more gunfire and Nidalee realized that Neeko was right. The Piltovan barbarians would kill them all if they could. Life meant nothing to these people. The beauty of nature, the inherent dignity of all living things. To them it simply meant nothing at all.

Nidalee let go of the netting and put her hand on the Pakaa, giving it a stroke. “I’m sorry.” She said, her eyes starting to water. Then she stood bolt upright and went for her javelin.

“Raa!” She yelled as she hurled the primitive weapon towards her pursuers. She threw with more strength and aimed more true than she ever had before. The blade tipped shaft of wood flew through the air and sunk into the chest of one of the mercenaries, piercing his heart and killing him instantly. Then she turned and ran with Neeko next to her. She fully expected to be gunned down as they tried to escape. Maybe she would be killed and even that would be fine. But if Neeko were to be hit then it would be her fault and it would compound tonight’s failure in a way that could never be made right.

“Cease fire!” Came a distant voice. Neither girl turned to see who gave the order and they vanished into the darkness of the jungle night.

Captain Rowain came strutting importantly up to his men, fully uniformed with a rifle slung casually over his shoulder. He couldn’t keep the smile off his face as he approached the captive Pakaa, pausing only to light his cheroot.

“Rraah!” Snarled the Pakaa, making a futile attempt to claw the man who approached it. Some of the nearby guards levelled their rifles at the creature even though it was completely caught up in the net. Captain Rowain didn’t flinch and had a small chuckle as he crouched down to appraise the beast.

“A marvellous specimen, just marvellous,” He said, taking a drag of his tiny cigar and blowing the smoke towards the jungle cat. “A fully mature adult male. See the thickness of his mane? That alone would be worth thousands in Piltover. To the right buyer of course. But a living Pakaa? Well, one could easily name their price!”

The captain continued to admire the exotic animal in front of him as he smoked, oblivious to the nervousness of the men that surrounded him. Before he finished his cheroot the guild marshal came up from behind him.

“Is this one of them?” Mack Denari had woken up to the firing of guns and hollering of men and he had been scared witless. To him it was like being in a war zone. He waited in his quarters for most of the commotion to die down before he got dressed and came out to see what was happening.

“This, my good sir, is what is known as a Pakaa. A regal and mysterious beastie from the jungle. I must say I’m quite pleased with my aim tonight. Capturing this creature is a rare treat indeed.”

Mack stared at it for a moment and the Pakaa glared back at him. He said, “Maybe we should put it down just to be safe.”

“I quite forbid it, guild marshal. That would be throwing away good gold, and besides, the animal inhabitants of the jungle come under my jurisdiction as we agreed.”

“And the safety of this camp is my responsibility!” Mack snapped back. He was still shaken by the brazen attack and was afraid of another. “The carcass is still worth money to you.”

Rowain looked at him. “Safety is your responsibility, yes. But let’s not forget who it was who advised you to shore up the security and have half the men on rotating night shifts. I should say we avoided a real disaster here thanks to my recommendations.”

Mack didn’t say anything, of course the captain was right. Two days ago one of their men had disappeared without a trace while he was on duty during the night shift. Even Rowain had not been able to detect any tracks or signs of what had befallen the guard and that perturbed him greatly. After this he insisted they increase the security of the camp, especially at dark.

“Magic,” Rowain had told him, sounding almost a touch unbalanced as he pressed Mack to temporarily reduce their harvesting schedule. “These lands are magical! We’re not so far from Piltover but we might as well be in a different world out here. Heed my words, I’ve walked this jungle before and have seen firsthand the kinds of beings that dwell here. I’ve had them in my grasp! There is more in these wilds than mere animals and resources to exploit.”

They had argued for a long time over what constituted adequate measures. Rowain was adamant that they begin the erection of a wall that encircled the main encampment as well as the hastily built towers that held the floodlights which could illuminate every inch of their compound. Mack had practically balked at this suggestion. They would lose days if not weeks off their production schedule and it would be a brutal hit to the bottom line. The idea of having half the guards on night shift also wasn’t cheap as the men would need to be compensated. In the end however Mack agreed and now Rowain had been proven right. They had only just finished their preparations when the attack came and thankfully they had been able to stave off a disaster.

Before leaving Piltover Mack studied much of the available literature on the Shuriman jungle. It was the last expansive region on Runeterra that was almost totally unexplored. From what he read the area seemed cursed. Every attempt over the last hundreds of years to settle the region ended in failure. Unbelievable and harsh weather systems came out of nowhere and persisted for longer than should have been possible. Paranormal and strange magical occurrences were all well documented. It was as if the land itself resented the presence of foreigners and this was the apparent reason that no group was ever able to establish anything more than the most temporary of footholds in the jungle.

Of course that was not enough to dissuade the guilds or Mack himself. No previous expedition had ever been so well funded or so organized. The lure of endless resources and the money and power that came with them was too great an opportunity for the guilds to pass up. They would force their own success in this venture, no matter the cost in money or machinery or manpower.

“Do you think it was these Pakaa that caused the loss of Kay two nights ago?”

“I do not,” Rowain said, taking a final pull of his cheroot and flicking the butt off into the night. Kay was the guard who disappeared two nights earlier without a trace. “There are Pakaa tracks all over camp. Whatever it was that took our poor Mr. Kay was even more elusive than that. I am pleased that we rebuffed their attack but we mustn’t be lax in our victory. I promise you, guild marshal, this is not the last trouble the jungle will present to us.”

Mack groaned silently. He didn’t want any more trouble but perhaps it was to be expected. Things had been easy up to this point, almost too good to be true with their profits already exceeding their wildest projections. As the old saying went, there was no such thing as a free lunch and it was clear to him now that their real troubles would begin. But no matter, this was always a possibility, an expected one even, and it was one that the guilds were collectively prepared to deal with.

“All right, then. I’ll send word at once. We’ll double our security forces here for starters and bring in the big guns. All harvesting operations will cease until the construction of proper fortifications. This damn jungle better have more than a few cougars if it wants to scare us off because we are never leaving this place.”

In the darkness of the jungle the remaining Pakaa limped away from the site of their defeat. Five of them were missing from the pack. Of the remaining nine Pakaa, six of them of them had been wounded, one seriously.

They kept moving even after they were away from the Piltovans. At some point a light rain started to fall. The pack pushed on a little further with an ominous feeling about them as they went.

Eventually one of the wounded simply sat down, panting heavily. A nearby male and female Pakaa paused and came up to their pack mate. The wounded one had blood that was seeping heavily from its side and it let out a deep, rumbling groan.

The female Pakaa nuzzled her wounded mate and licked him. The wounded watched her with a tired, heavy look. He understood well enough. He was hurt and the bleeding was not stopping. That could only mean one thing.

“Rrh! Rrh!” He grunted. Go. He only wanted rest. Maybe sleep. Even the long sleep, it didn’t matter now. Everything always ended in peace.

The wounded closed his eyes. The female gave him another nuzzle but he did not return it. The male stared at his dead friend for a while. Then he went on to join the rest of the pack. The female watched him as he left. She turned back to look one final time at her pack mate who had been a member of her family since before she could remember. And then she left to rejoin the pack.

Nidalee and Neeko made it to the safety of the jungle where they turned back into their Pakaa forms and continued to run. Nidalee tore off away from the direction the pack went and Neeko rushed to follow her.

It was no easy task. Even as a perfectly formed Pakaa who had run many times in the Shuriman jungle just like this, Neeko could barely keep Nidalee in her sights. Her friend seemed possessed by something awful as she tore through the landscape.

Neeko nearly lost her but in the end managed to catch up when her friend finally paused at a clearing. The rain had picked up now and Nidalee stood where it fell and looked to the sky.

“RRAAAAAAHHH!” She bellowed, louder than Neeko had ever heard from a Pakaa. It was a roar filled with remorse and grief and wrath.

Neeko stood where she was, watching her friend and feeling the utter pain she was going through.

Slowly, Nidalee’s form started to shift. Her Pakaa features became less pronounced, then even less so, and then they vanished and she was a full human again. Her eyes were cast down and her face was ashen. She collapsed to her knees in the wet dirt and remained there, kneeling in the rain.

Neeko turned back to her true form as well, considerably faster than her friend, and she approached Nidalee.

“Nidalee...!” She said hesitatingly, not sure if there were any words that could put this right. Her friend didn’t seem to have heard her. Neeko placed her small hand on Nidalee’s shoulder.

“Neeko is sorry! Sorry for Nidalee, sorry for her pack. Sorry for this terrible night.”

Nidalee continued to stare at the ground for a while and when she looked up to Neeko it was apparent even in the rain that she was crying.

“I...I failed them, Neeko. I failed my pack!” She managed to say. The death her clanmates was searing through her soul and she could not take her mind off the image of their bodies lying in the dirt, shredded with bullets from the Piltovan butchers.

“It was not Nidalee’s fault!” Neeko implored, but Nidalee just shook her head, rejecting the words.

“I am pack mother! The well being of the pack is my responsibility and this carnage is on my head! I planned the hunt, we moved at my initiative. I failed them all!”

Nidalee broke down and buried her face in her hands, her entire world an ocean of endless sadness. Neeko didn’t say anything. Words were a human thing anyway and they often didn’t come out right, often didn’t convey the true essence of communication between two souls. Sometimes the right thing to do was not to use words. Neeko knew that. But she had to let Nidalee know that she was there for her. She kept her hand on her shattered friends shoulder. She would always be there for Nidalee no matter what happened.

The rain carried on into the next day and stopped late in the morning but the clouds remained overhead and the sun did not appear. Noel opened his eyes and woke up quickly.

He travelled all night long, taking only a brief rest at dawn. Then he carried on another six hours before allowing himself a short sleep. It wasn’t much but he felt refreshed as he stood and stretched his body.

Noel made good time through the night. His night vision was excellent and it made his trek easy, even enjoyable. The darkness had turned into a welcome and comforting place for him and it made him feel strong, almost predatorial like one of the beasts of the jungle. He moved without fear as he cut through the foliage, a man on a mission.

Another reason he was able to move so swiftly may have been due to the constant apprehension he felt after his meeting with Evelynn last night. The demoness had revealed her truer nature to him and it nearly cost him his life. The area on his abdomen where her tail cut him still throbbed and if the marks she left on his forearm were anything to go by, it would likely leave a scar. He was constantly checking his back all night, worried that he might find her in pursuit.

He was finally able to dismiss his disquiet and breath easier as the night wore down. Noel had wounded her in their brief skirmish and the pained shrieking that came from her when his ohmlatl struck her face was a testament to that. She must have sunk deeper into her lair to recover from that injury. He regretted not being able to kill her but she was far too dangerous. Obviously the benefits of his seed had been put to good use by her for she had been truly menacing last night.

Noel was certain he was still headed due north. He had made so much progress and estimated that he would reach the coast by dark if he could keep up his pace. He took a sip of water and sloshed it around in his mouth several times before drinking it.

No more rest, he thought decidedly. Not until I’m in spitting distance of the interlopers.

There was no doubt in his mind he would make it by nightfall. Despite his physical exertions since his encounter with Evelynn he felt the blood pumping through his muscles. The rawness of the sexual encounter with the demoness had been intense but he maintained discipline over his body which he was becoming even more grateful for. He had a feeling that he might not be alive right now if he hadn’t. The result however was that Noel felt pent up beyond belief. His balls were completely full and ready to burst. This heightened his overall energy and he felt like he had vigour to last him days.

His mind kept going to Mara. It would be good to see her again and so good to peel off whatever fine garment she was wearing and enjoy her body that he alone among men had tasted. As he carried on through the jungle he kept thinking about her and considered calling on her when he returned to Ixaocan. He rebuffed her the last time she reached out to him but he was sure she would like to see him again.

Then there was Xinayl. Equally as fine a woman as her younger sister, but so much more haughty. So arrogant and bitchy. It had been the greatest thing knocking her down a peg and raping her in her own bedroom. As the day wore on he began to fantasize about the possibility of fucking her again.

A suicidal thought. Too dangerous. Probably. Noel tried to get control of his thoughts, not for the salacious content of them but for the fact that every time he thought about the Yunalai sisters and his conquest of them he began to grow a massive, unyielding erection that slowed him down considerably.

Focus on the mission, he told himself again and again. Lewd thoughts would not help him right now. He was a mage of the air axiom. An expert scout and a talented fighter. Qiyana’s most capable servant. One of Ixtal’s best. His discipline was the only reason he had done the things he had and survived up to now.

He contained himself and dialed in his mental workings. His willpower would always prevail. Of course that was small comfort at the moment. Next to discovering the location of the Piltovans and reconnoitering their base, all Noel really wanted was to fuck something.

The day following the disastrous attack on the Piltovans was unsettling for Neeko. She had stayed at Nidalee’s side during the long night and much of the next day but it was as though she wasn’t even there. Her friend could not be consoled and would not hear anything that might alleviate any of the blame from her shoulders. Most worrisome to her was that Nidalee had no desire to return to her pack.

“I am no longer fit to be pack mother.” She said simply as she went about crafting herself a new javelin. Nidalee was expert at this task and could fashion such a weapon out of the materials all around her in the jungle practically with her eyes closed. Her eyes were open however, bloodshot from the tears she shed and lack of sleep and she held her gaze in front of her with an intense fixation on her craft.

“The pack needs Nidalee. They need their pack mother.” Neeko told her, although she could sense the level of anguish in her companion and knew that her words would do nothing to ease the pain she felt.

Nidalee did not respond to this. When she finished her weapon she twirled it around in her hands deftly. Satisfied with its construction, she spoke.

“I will harry those killers until they are all dead or I am.” Her face was hard and determined. “I will stalk the jungle day and night and never let them rest. As long as they remain here I will pick them off one by one if necessary. They are no hunters, they are murderers. And they will grow lax in their guard and the very instant they do I will drive the tip of my weapon through their chests or tear out their throats with my jaws. They will never be safe in this jungle!”

Neeko had never seen such blood lust from Nidalee and it caused her great concern. She hoped that with time perhaps Nidalee could forgive herself but now it was clear that she had a vendetta against the foreigners and would stay committed to this dangerous new course. This frightened Neeko because although she knew Nidalee’s prowess as a huntress was second to none, she was not being herself right now. She needed to heal from her pain first. If she didn’t then it could only end in tragedy.

Neeko was going to say something but Nidalee cut her short. “No more words, Neeko. Not now, I am sorry. I will prowl around their camp now and see what these gluttons look like in the light of day.”

Nidalee then transformed into her Pakaa form and took off. Neeko considered following after her but decided against it. She had stood with her friend all night and morning and it did nothing to help her. She would give Nidalee space for now. In the meantime Neeko would locate the rest of the pack who were no doubt reeling from their own losses and the absence of their mother.

With natural ease she transformed herself into a Pakaa as well. The ideal form to move through the jungle, more useful than even a bird. Neeko closed her eyes and sniffed the air around her. There was no scent of the pack but that was not a problem. She had her bearings and knew where to begin looking. Neeko would find them soon enough. She only prayed that Nidalee would keep a cool head and not do anything too rash. She sighed and took one last moment to decide if she were doing the right thing before she took off in the opposite direction of Nidalee in search of the pack.

Noel travelled the rest of the day, keeping his own pace and moving easily. He made it to the northern coast as the sun was setting and then he struck out east as Evelynn said. He travelled for several hours more as the sun went down and the jungle again became very dark. Despite his long journey and gruelling pace, nightfall brought about a welcome feeling in Noel.

At a certain point he knew he was close. His gut instinct told him this a few moments before he came into a clearing in the jungle. At once he knew that this was the work of the Piltovans as he surveyed the bleak scene. They had erased a small section of the jungle. Where there once stood a rich abundance of life all that was left were the dessicated ruins of rubble and smashed trees and displaced earth. This area was now only suitable for the movement of large or heavy vehicles.

Noel was standing at the furthest reaches of the Piltovans lumber operation. A rough, wide roadway headed down a path that lead to his destination which was still out of sight. He was about to take off down this path when he sensed that he was being watched.

He turned his head to look around and the moment he did there was a brutal collision as Noel felt his back being pummelled into by something large and powerful. The young Ixtali was knocked off his feet but he scrambled the second he hit the ground and turned and crouched with his knife in his hand, ready for an attack.

Noel was startled when he caught sight of the mighty Pakaa that stood a distance from him, looking poised to strike again with its teeth bared. It growled at him menacingly and for the first time since he left Ixaocan he wished he brought his sword.

It was puzzling to Noel. Pakaa were not known for indiscriminately attacking humans. They were a noble species of feline, regal and mysterious, and it was a rare thing to sight them. Typically a Pakaa would not be seen unless it wanted to be.

He moved his hand slowly, almost imperceptibly towards his ohmlatl clipped to his belt. It didn’t offer as much range as his sword would have but it would be a considerably more dangerous weapon than his knife. The Pakaa’s green eyes darted towards his hand and it snarled at him. He let his hand drop.

“You’re a clever one,” He said slowly, staring the wild cat down. The situation was very strange to Noel, why hadn’t the creature finished him when it first pounced? It was threatening him but didn’t seem to have any intention to attack. “Are you starving, is that why you attacked? Do you mistake me for one of these savages?”

In answer to his question the Pakaa changed before Noel’s eyes. He was totally unprepared for such a turn of events as it morphed into a human form. He watched, bedazzled, wondering what manner of creature he had encountered?

Nidalee stood now in her full human form and for a moment Noel was dumbfounded. The great Pakaa had changed into a beautiful human woman right in front of him.

“I know you are not one of these savages, Ixtali,” Nidalee said with a cold face, answering Noel’s question. “And the only thing I am starving for is blood. These are my hunting grounds now and you are not welcome here. Leave this place at once!”

Noel stood now from his crouching position. The woman in front of him held a javelin in her hand and watched him with unwavering eyes. He parsed through his memories and came to something.

“Are you the Kashdaji queen?” He asked. For years now, ever since he became a teenager, there had been rumours of a fierce huntress that prowelled the jungle at the head of a pack of Pakaa. He never thought much of such stories but now he found himself wondering if they had been true all along.

Nidalee scowled. “You Ixtali are an arrogant people. You think of the Pakaa as mere animals and the jungle as your domain. Yet what custodians would ever allow such devastation as this?”

The word devastation was an appropriate one, Noel thought. There was no doubt that the Piltovans, for all their vulgarity, were skilled at their destruction of the land. Yet this woman’s accusations irked him and what was more, her presence hindered his own mission.

“I have no time to listen to your prattling, woman. I am here on important business and you stand in my way.”

“Your business here is finished.” Nidalee said definitively. “You will leave now if you value your life.”

Noel’s eyes narrowed at the threat. He had questions for this mysterious woman yet her attitude rubbed him the wrong way. He hated threats of any kind and even if this was the fabled Kashdaji queen, she was still just a wild jungle woman.

He glanced down at her body. The furs and hides she wore did nothing to hide the athletic form that she had underneath. Her legs were muscular without being bulky and her breasts were apparently large and firm. Her hair was long and brown, tied back which revealed a feminine if tough looking face. By all objective standards this huntress was beautiful.

“What’s your name, girl?” He asked.

“I am no one for you to call girl.” She answered sharply. “I am Nidalee and I have run with the Pakaa under the light of countless moons. I have hunted every manner of creature in this jungle and a muscle bound oaf like yourself does not impress me. I will give you a final warning: Leave now.”

Noel decided then that words would do no good here. For whatever reason Nidalee had to be stalking the Piltovans it was clear that the two of them were at odds with one another. Simply sharing a common enemy was not enough to make them friends. And maybe it was just as well. If she had been someone else he may have opted to kill her and carry on with his own goals. As it was, there could be more enjoyable ways to deal with this new thorn in his side.

“A warning from a bitch like you is meaningless to me.” He said, taking his ohmlatl from his belt, “If you have any desire to persuade me of anything you could try removing your clothes.”

At those words Nidalee’s shape began to change again. Noel watched transfixed as the woman in front of him had every feature of herself shift into the form of a Pakaa. In a matter of moments her transformation was complete.

She lunged at her enemy but Noel was ready and threw his arms up as he directed a magical current of hardened air into the Pakaa’s midriff. Nidalee was knocked off course and toppled over, quickly scrambling to her legs and attacking again.

Noel hit her with another blast of wind, batting her aside again as he himself moved to evade her, using his magic to help himself move as well as using it to strike at the Kashdaji queen. He thanked his stars that he was so talented within his axiom. Not all Ixtali air mages could direct two separate currents simultaneously with different effects.

Nidalee looked at him and snarled. Again she attacked and again Noel deflected her, his magic pummelling her as he hit her with all his force. He was reasonably sure he could keep up this pace for a while yet and maybe kill the Pakaa with his ohmlatl, but that could still be risky. Besides, he much preferred the Kashdaji queen in her human form.

“Hold on,” Noel said, showing the palms of his hands to Nidalee as the great Pakaa glared at him, readying another attack.

“Let’s make an agreement, between two hunters. No more magic and no more wild forms. You have my word as an Ixtali. Face me as a human, you with your javelin and me with my ohmlatl and let us see who is the better hunter.”

Nidalee watched Noel for a few moments, considering his words. She could detect no guile in him, in all likelihood he probably imagined he would have an advantage because she was a female and he believed himself to be stronger. What he didn’t know was how good she really was with her javelin.

She began to change again, once more reforming herself into her human shape. Nidalee stood on two legs again, her javelin loose and dangerous in her hand.

“I’ll agree to those terms, Ixtali.” She said without mirth. “Let’s see who is the better hunter.”

With that Nidalee squatted down low, her javelin poised directly out in front of her facing Noel. The use of her weapon gave her the reach advantage over Noel, who’s ohmlatl was best at close range. She began to move slowly to the side, stalking him, ready to strike at any moment. Noel began to move as well, all his senses focused on the woman in front of him who intended to kill him. The two combatants circled each other with deadly intent.

Nidalee’s attack came suddenly as she stabbed her weapon forward, nearly impaling Noel on it. He was waiting for the first strike however and was able to dodge out of the way. She followed up immediately with another thrust and again Noel was just able to evade the attack.

They faced off again. Noel attempted to close the distance but Nidalee thwarted him at every attempt, her javelin making an efficient spear in her hands. The blade tip never pointed away from Noel and he was constantly threatened by the woman who patiently kept a safe distance and only attacked when there was no danger to herself.

Time passed like this and Noel was growing frustrated at his inability to mount any type of offence. He started to wonder if he would have been better off simply facing the Kasdaji queen in her Pakaa form with his own magic. He gripped his ohmlatl in his hand and wondered if he could snap the shaft of her weapon when she attacked next.

He didn’t have to wait long, again Nidalee stabbed out towards him and Noel used all his speed to smash her javelin with his ohmlatl. He was barely able to touch it before she withdrew but he did make contact. Her weapon was made of wood but his was made of steel. If he could just anticipate her attack and strike with enough accuracy and force, maybe he could disarm her.

Again they circled. Both champions were completely fixated on the other, all other considerations forgotten. It was a slow and methodical fight and on a deep level both of the fighters were impressed with the other and revelled in the combat they were engaged in. They each recognized one another as a hunter and there was a mutual respect. Neither one had any thought whatsoever of trying to betray the other by going against their verbal agreement to simply use their weapons. Their words had been given and neither would breach such a contract.

Nidalee continued to move, never standing in one place for long. She considered backing off and having the Ixtali pursue her. If he did she may be able to throw her weapon and catch him like that, her aim with the javelin was lethally accurate and she was sure she could hit him. If however for some reason she missed she would be without her weapon, save the knife she kept in her boot. Of course she was swift and deadly with her dagger as well and she may still be able to finish him with that.

Noel was considering his own options as well. He hadn’t been able to threaten Nidalee even once. Her speed and her reach with the javelin were difficult to overcome. The idea of breaking her weapon seemed unlikely as well. Aside from the one time he hadn’t been able to make any contact with it at all. He knew he would have to make a move at some point and risk his death at the hands of her spear. But it may be the only way he could prevail. He began to ready himself for what might be his last action. Any slowness whatsoever on his part would mean death and failure.

Just as Noel was preparing to charge, Nidalee stepped back several paces. She continued to keep her weapon up but she looked to Noel to be seeking more favourable ground for herself. He just started to approach her when at once she switched her stance and hurled her javelin towards him.

Things seemed to move in slow motion for Noel, who despite his naturally quick reflexes and training barely had time to react to the blade tipped spear that was flying through the air directly at him. Moving faster than he could even think he ducked out of the way at the same time as he parried the javelin with his ohmlatl. He fell to the side on one leg but watched as his enemies weapon safely landed a few yards from him.

His momentary distraction from the javelin nearly killed him. As soon as the weapon left her hand Nidalee had broken out into a dash. Noel was only a few paces from her and with her knife in her hand she leapt towards him as his head was turned and she stabbed with killing intent right towards his neck.

Noel sensed the danger more than he saw it and by the time he turned to look back to where Nidalee was she was already on him. His hand grabbed her wrist just as it was upon him and he felt a stabbing pain as she pierced his flesh before he was able to catch her. He had just managed to alter the course of her attack and she missed his neck, hitting him close to his collarbone.

They both grunted when they made contact, struggling with each other. Noel’s other hand went to Nidalee’s neck and fuelled by adrenaline and anger at the pain he was in he lifted her completely into the air. His other hand crushed down on her wrist like a vice and her hand went limp, dropping the dagger into the dirt.

Her free hand went to her neck and she tried to pry his fingers away. They were like steel to her and for the first time now she felt the raw strength of this man. A thought flashed through her head that she could transform herself into a Pakaa again. But that would take precious seconds and he could kill he before she finished. Also, strangely enough Nidalee still felt honour bound to honour her word and not use her wild form.

Nidalee started to kick at Noel and caught him close to his groin. With her hand now empty of her weapon he released her wrist and went to take hold of her by the garment of hides she was wearing. Now he had her in both hands and picking her up over his head like she was a child he threw her down to the ground.

The dirt was soft from the recent rains and that cushioned the slam although not enough to spare Nidalee the devastating effects. It felt to her like the earth had pounded into her as her body was smashed into the ground.

“Uhng!” She cried out, pain exploding across her hips and back and head. For a few seconds she had trouble breathing and when she was able to catch her breath the pain was awful.

Noel could see that he had put Nidalee out of commission for a short while. He didn’t think he had done any serious damage but he knew from experience how devastating being slammed down could be. With her temporarily out of the fight he reached down and snatched up her knife and threw it far into the trees. Then he went over to pick up her javelin and he snapped the bladed tip of her weapon and tossed it away in a similar fashion as her knife. Her weapon was now just a useless stick and he let it drop to the ground.

Then he came back to his fallen enemy who looked up at him with fury. She seemed be be getting her wits about her but she was obviously still too hurt to do anything.

“Looks like I am victorious, Kashdaji queen,” Noel said as he leaned down over top of her, leering at her body. “And to the winner go the spoils.”

“I...I will kill you, Ixtali, I—”

Nidalee stopped her sentence as Noel’s large hands came down on the top she was wearing and started to pull up on it. She could feel it being yanked up her torso and it took her a full moment to realize what he was doing. She brought her hands up to her garment and tried to keep her top on.

“What...what are you doing...?” She grunted as she struggled against the much stronger man. Noel got down on top of her, pinning her legs with his own body as he pulled at Nidalee’s clothing. The strength disparity between them was vast and despite her best efforts to stop him Noel soon had her top off. He tossed it casually to the side.

Now all Nidalee had on was an old cotton bra that helped support her large breasts. She tried to push Noel off her legs so she could escape but there was still pain in her body and what was more, the man was massive. He felt like he was built of stone compared to her and she couldn’t budge him. Now his hands went for her undergarment.

“No!” She said, racing to intercept his hands with her own. She tried to push them away but Noel easily overpowered her and grabbed on to her bra. With his great strength he pulled it away from her and at once Nidalee’s large, firm breasts bounced into view.

Noel felt immediate life in his prick. Nidalee had some of the largest breasts he had ever seen on a woman, they were simply spectacular. He couldn’t keep the grin off his face as he reached down and cupped them in both of his hands, giving each one a little squeeze.

“Now these are ample tits.” He said happily as he molested Nidalee who was still struggling to push him away. She wasn’t having any luck and in desperation she dug her nails deep into Noel’s arms.

*SMACK!*

Noel slapped her hard across the face and immediately Nidalee stopped trying to scratch him as her whole head was rocked to the side. There was a red welt on her cheek where she had been hit.

“Don’t try to hurt me, girl. You’ve already lost and now you will submit to me.”

Nidalee covered her chest with her arms. “I will not!”

Noel made no reply and simply reached down to her waist. He grabbed hold of her bottoms by each side of her hips and simply lifted her right off the ground.

Nidalee found herself upside down being held by her own pants. The weight of her body pulled her to the ground and to her horror she found herself sliding out of her own clothing. She reached up to keep them on her hips but Noel used his great strength to shake her up and down. Despite her best effort she couldn’t put up much of a resistance in this position as her pants slid down her smooth legs.

She fell onto the soft ground wearing only a flimsy piece of white cloth similar to the bra she had on. As soon as she landed she tried to get up and away from Noel but the second she did this she felt herself being pulled backward as the Ixtali took a fistful of her hair and yanked back on it, dropping Nidalee down on her ass.

“Not so fast, Kashdaji.” Noel said as he took hold of the huntress in his own arms. She continued to struggle but he could tell that her strength was ebbing fast whereas he barely exerted himself in trying to control her. She was a strong and fierce woman but in a wrestling match against a man Noel’s size she was helpless.

“Get...get off of me!” She managed through her struggles. Try as she might she couldn’t slip free of his grip or pry his fingers off her. If anything it seemed to her that the Ixtali was only playing with her now as she tired out, she was sure that he wasn’t even using close to his full strength.

Noel’s hands moved around her body, feeling her up as he ran his fingers along her toned, athletic body. She was a truly voluptuous specimen of a woman, her ass and her tits were among the finest he had ever seen. Her legs were long and perfectly formed. And despite her primal nature her face was feminine and beautiful. Noel had already decided he would take her right here and his cock was quickly growing to full size as he played with his newest toy.

When Noel’s hands went to her final strip of clothing Nidalee felt a pang of real fear now and it was an unusual sensation for her. In the Shuriman jungle she was a true predator, she never felt any fear whether she was alone or in the dark. There were few things a Pakaa had to fear and she was like a queen among them. But this was different. This was a man, one native to these parts with magical and physical prowess, a hunter like herself. Despite her continued struggles all of Nidalee’s resistance took on a desperate and hopeless feel as she realized that she would not be able to match her enemies physical strength and without a weapon she would never be able to kill him.

Noel finally had enough and managed to get one of his hands into Nidalee’s underwear. He could hear her grunting and breathing as he pulled them down her legs. Nidalee wasn’t the only one who felt fear; Noel could feel it as well and sure enough it had that intoxicating, energizing effect on him that he remembered Evelynn mentioning. It was as though his strength and excitement grew the more afraid and helpless she felt.

Nidalee made a final attempt to keep her underwear on but Noel easily held her down and got them off her ankles. He dangled the underwear in front of her face, taunting the huntress who lay naked under him before tossing them away.

“I...I yield to you, Ixtali. You are victorious. Please let me go.”

Noel grinned. For the first time now this wild bitch was talking to him with some respect. But it was too late for that now.

“I’ll let you go after I’ve had my fun with you. You would have killed me, Kashdaji queen, but I have opposite intentions with you. Wouldn’t it be more fun to create life rather than end it? Imagine how strong our offspring would be? Wouldn’t you like to find out?”

It took Nidalee a moment to process the Ixtali’s words. Was he being serious? Would he not simply kill her as she would have done to him? Did he truly intend what he said?

Then Noel slid out of his own clothes with practised ease and his cock came into view and when Nidalee saw it her heart began to thrum fast in her chest.

No, she thought to herself as she stared at his gigantic member in disbelief. He’s serious. He means to mate with me. By all the spirits of the jungle, he’s going to rape me!

Chapter Text

Noel used his weight to keep Nidalee on the ground while his hands roamed her naked body. She continued to resist, struggling with what energy she had left but they both knew it was hopeless for her. There was simply no way for her to overpower the large man on top of her.

“A bushy snatch. I suppose it’s to be expected from a wild woman.” He said as he toyed his fingers between her legs. A feeling of shock went through Nidalee as she felt him touching her down there and she pressed her thighs together, trying her best to stop his advances.

Noel felt what she was doing but had anticipated it. His hand that was still pressed between her legs had already pinched a large clump of her hairs between his thumb and forefinger which were as tight as a vice and he pulled his hand away from her, ripping out a wad of Nidalee’s pubic hair.

“Aie!” She cried out, the tearing causing a sharp pain. She scowled at Noel and renewed her efforts to free herself, bucking her hips and twisting her torso, trying to kick, doing everything she possibly could to break free.

Noel was enjoying himself now and he let her struggle, playing with the woman who was so fierce yet so helpless in his grasp. At one point Nidalee thought she might break free but Noel had simply let her get into a position where she was exposed and again his hand went to her crotch and he tore out another clump of her pubic hair.

“Stop!” She screamed, the pain and futility of her situation getting to her. She couldn’t be treated this way, not by him or anyone! Despite his earlier warning not to hurt him she again dug her nails into Noel and opened her mouth as she attempted to bite him.

He saw this in time and managed to avoid her teeth even as her nails tore into his skin. Noel felt his anger rising at this and decided she needed a further reminder of who was in charge. He took hold of Nidalee’s wrists in his own much larger hands and forced her back to the ground with her arms over her head. He slid on top of her hips, pressing down on her and making her feel completely helpless. Then he adjusted his grip so that he held both of her wrists tight together with a single hand, leaving his other free.

“I told you not to try to hurt me. You’re a stubborn bitch, Kashdaji, and not a very smart one.”

*SMACK!*

Noel slapped the side of Nidalee’s breast hard with the palm of his hand and Nidalee cried in pain. Noel slapped her again and again, watching her tit as it bounced violently from the force of his blows. He gave her three merciless strikes before switching his hands around and giving her other breast the same treatment. The pain was worse than Nidalee would have thought and she strained with the last of her reserves, grunting and struggling against the Ixtali who had her so easily pinned and controlled.

When Noel was done he took Nidalee’s face with his hand and pointed it at himself, looking hard at her. She stared back and tried to be brave but felt powerless as he loomed over her, making her feel small and weak.

“I can smack you around all night, little Kashdaji,” He said to her, “Are you going to start behaving yourself?”

Nidalee fought the urge to panic. The feeling of his weight bearing down on her, his closeness, the fact that she was so helpless was all frightening to her. She had never been in such a position before. She just wanted to flee into the jungle, to get away from everyone and everything. But most of all she didn’t want to be forced to mate with him.

She shook her head slowly. “No...no, you can’t, let me go!” Her words were defiant but Noel could read the look on her face. He heard the current of fear in her voice and he knew that despite her toughness he would be able to break this girl.

He brought his free hand down to his member which was above her belly and he waved it around like it was some tool he was deciding what to do with. Nidalee couldn’t help herself as she stared at it with disgust and awe.

“What’s wrong, Kashdaji? You don’t like dick?”

Nidalee did not respond. She wasn’t sure what she thought. The truth was that she had never mated with any man before. All her life she had lived in the wild Shuriman jungle, running with the Pakaa and hunting and scouting, dedicating herself entirely to her role as huntress. Certainly she never had time for any romantic relationships. Her few encounters with men had mostly been unpleasant and of the ones that had been friendly there were never any amorous feelings. She simply never knew any strong or capable men that would inspire such feelings in her.

She shook her head slowly, still staring at Noel’s unbelievably large prick. Were all men so well endowed, she wondered? But then how were people supposed to enjoy sex, particularly women, if this was what had to be endured? She was in a state of disbelief at what she was looking at.

Noel watched her intently as she stared at his prick, reading the emotions on her face and learning a great deal from her expression. It looked as though she was going to answer his question but it also seemed like she didn’t quite know how. He released his cock and put his hand to her face again, forcing her attention back to him.

Nidalee stared at him, feeling overwhelmed which was a foreign sensation to her. “I don’t...I don’t know...” Her eyes glanced downward again, sneaking another glance before returning to Noel. “I’ve never...”

Her words trailed off and she realized she was saying more than she wanted to. She didn’t owe this Ixtali anything! Her face hardened again and she glared at the man on her but Noel let a cool grin spread across his face.

“A virgin?” He said, phrasing it as a question although he already guessed the answer. “No wonder you’re so haughty. You’ve never been fucked before.”

Nidalee felt a wave of embarrassment wash over her and she blushed slightly as Noel looked at her, stating the truth about her most intimate detail. She wished she could hide away from his gaze, the way he looked at her made her feel so vulnerable. Like prey, she thought, though she had never been anything other than a predator. I’m his prey.

“Ixtali,” She said, trying unsuccessfully to sound strong and authoritative. “You have bested me in the hunt. I will give myself to you, but...”

Her words trailed off again. Noel’s face remained an amused grin. “But?”

“But please, don’t force yourself on me! I will leave these hunting grounds forever if that is your wish. I will tell you whatever you desire to know, I will even aid you against these foreigners if you like. Whatever I am able to give will be yours if you grant me this one mercy!”

“You would do all that?” he asked, to which she nodded her head enthusiastically, a glimmer of hope in her eyes. “I would have just settled for a kiss.” Then Noel pressed his lips to hers as he began to kiss her as though they were lovers.

Nidalee was surprised when she felt his lips go to her, his tongue gently insisting it’s way into her mouth. There was a tenderness there even though his body was still pinning her forcefully to the ground, his hand still clamped tight around her wrists above her head. She could feel his tongue searching for hers, playfully and without hurry. Not knowing what to do, she followed his lead and let her tongue meet his.

Noel was deeply satisfied when he felt this and was glad that he had already released his cock which was at full mast, over ten inches of diamond hard meat that would be going up Nidalee’s cunt and popping her cherry no matter how much she fought or begged him. But he felt she was worth his respect, both as a huntress and as a combatant. To be sure he would have to rape her, but if she could be helped along then perhaps she might even enjoy it.

For Nidalee her mind was a mix of conflicting thoughts and feelings. More than anything she wanted to be away from this man who was treating her like she was a mere toy to be played with. But her tongue continued to dance with his and her breathing became faster. It wasn’t unpleasant at all and if she just put all her attention on the play between their mouths and let every other aspect of her life melt away then it was an exciting new experience for her.

Noel could feel as her tongue became a little more bold, reaching farther to meet his as though it were eager to learn. He continued to kiss his captive Kashdaji queen and by now with his free hand he began to run it slowly down one of her arms, over to her chest and onto one of her breasts. One of the breasts he had harshly slapped moments before, now he was cupping with exquisite gentleness, barely touching it at all as if the full appraisal of her tit needed to be conducted with the utmost care.

She felt his hand roaming on her body. It was the hand of her conqueror and enemy, but now it touched her with a tender respect. They continued to kiss and Nidalee felt like he was consuming her with his presence. He had total control over her, there was no possible way to deny it. Her heart was fluttering and she felt a hot, exciting moistness grow between her legs.

I’m his prey. He’s playing with me, she thought to herself, again bringing herself back to the fact that she was in a role she had never known before. Nothing she had ever encountered could have so much attempted to hunt her. Yet here was a man who’s magic was a match for her wild Pakaa form and who’s body was so much stronger than hers. A man at home in the jungle and without a shred of fear.

He’s going to fuck me, she thought, the idea almost making her dizzy. Kissing him was not so bad, she reasoned, and even his touch was tolerable when he was being gentle with her. But for him to put that in her...

No. She could not allow that, he might actually kill her with the size of that thing. Nidalee drew her mind away from the secret passion contained between their tongues and withdrew hers, her arms completely limp even though he still grasped them tight above her head. Her body stiffened and she shut off, wanting to speak.

Noel picked up on it right away. She had been slowly warming under his touch and although she was still warm he could tell she was asserting herself as best she could. He broke away from her mouth and stared at her.

“You are a strong hunter, Ixtali,” She said hesitatingly, choosing her words carefully. “I will submit to you fully. My body will be yours to enjoy. But please, please don’t penetrate me with your...thing.”

Noel wanted to laugh at her naive attempt to bargain with him when she was already his, but he kept this off his face and decided to allow her to think what she would for the time being. He released his hold of her wrists and gave her a very small but reassuring smile.

“Will you agree to my request?” She asked him in a hopeful voice, feeling smaller than she ever had before.

“Relax.” He said, lowering her arms to her side for her. He put his face to hers and kissed her on the lips again, so passionately that Nidalee did feel herself relax a little. It seemed to her as though he was letting her know that he could be trusted.

She returned the kiss and as she did so he lifted himself off her hips. Then he slid downward, moving his body lower. He didn’t stop kissing her, he simply moved his mouth away from hers, down her chin to her neck. He kissed her some more. Then he moved his way further down, coming face to face with her breasts.

Despite their large size they remained perky, even with her lying on her back, a rare and beautiful trait in a woman. Noel took one in each hand, gently kneading them as he put his mouth to one and started to kiss. Nidalee watched him, transfixed. He seemed so sure, so knowledgeable about what he was doing while she on the other hand felt like she knew nothing.

Noel got to her nipple and put it in his mouth, sucking with his lips as his tongue gave it tiny, enticing little flicks. He then stopped, breaking contact to blow on it which caused it to stiffen. Then a few more flicks before he moved on to the other.

Nidalee could feel heat rising. He was making her aroused despite her hesitancy. She could see the appeal in being so unguarded and playful with another soul, engaging in sexual activities for mutual fun and pleasure. If it was consensual, of course. She reminded herself that this was not and she was essentially his captive until he decided to release her.

When both of Nidalee’s nipples were standing hard at attention Noel moved on, exploring her as he went on kissing her flat stomach, making his way even further down until his kisses went below her belly button. Despite her bodies growing excitement Nidalee felt a creeping tendril of dread.

Noel stopped what he was doing and looked up at her.

“Spread your legs. Present yourself to me.”

Nidalee waited for a few moments but that was all she dared. She made a deal with this man and was duty bound to honour it. He could explore her freely in exchange for his word that he would not force himself inside her. But had he even given his word? She didn’t actually hear him say it, but to her it was implied by his attitude, he seemed so understanding...

In any case there was no real thought of disobeying now. It would be so easy for him to make her comply, so easy for him to hurt her and force his way in. And what was more, she wanted him, too. The disaster of last night still hung over Nidalee like a black cloud and she didn’t know what to do or how to cope with her feelings. This man was in charge, he was dominant, confident and strong. And like her he hunted the hated Piltovans. She wanted him to be gentle with her and see parts of her no one else had ever seen before. She was willing to share that with him.

Nidalee nervously opened her legs, spreading them as wide as she could with her knees bent, exposing herself fully.

Noel brought himself close to Nidalee’s pussy. Her hair was unkempt compared to what he was used to but it was not as heavy as he first thought and he could easily see her lips in this position. He let the palm of his hand brush over her, just grazing her vulva. As quick and gentle as it was his touch sent a wave of electricity through her, firing her up as she was touched more intimately than she ever had been before.

Noel went to her inner thighs and resumed his kissing of her body, slowly as he inhaled her scent and gave her small licks. It was a leisurely, meandering trip lower and lower, until he was right next to her sex before stopping and repeating the same process on her other leg. The anticipation was getting to Nidalee and she could feel herself opening to him, craving his bolder touches as he continued to tease her.

Then he was face to face with her tight, unused snatch. Noel started with a slow lick with his entire tongue, starting all the way down and moving up, touching and wetting every fold between Nidalee’s legs. She breathed heavily and stopped looking at him, turning her eyes upwards and half closing her eyes.

He was licking her down there. She felt his tongue begin to work more thoroughly, lapping at her with more intent, more certainty. Nidalee could feel herself becoming even more wet and it embarrassed her. She wondered if he would notice? She felt ashamed about this which ruined some of her pleasure but the smooth, steady rhythm of Noel’s tongue on her womanhood brought her back to where he wanted her.

Noel ate her out for some time, soft at first but slowly increasing his intensity. He probed her hole and could feel the tightness of her hymen barring his entry. He could taste her juices as they started to flow in earnest. Her clit hood grew until the tiny pink button poked its head out from under the bit of skin that concealed it. There was no way Nidalee could hide it from him. She was highly aroused. Noel decided it was time to fuck her.

He lathered his cock with his own saliva in a casual manner. Nidalee noticed when he stopped eating her out and watched him. She felt her heart quicken again.

“What are you doing?” She asked him, her legs still spread for him.

Noel gave her a wry smile. “I’m getting myself ready for you, Kashdaji.”

Nidalee felt a pang of alarm that brought her out of her sensuous place. “But...but I thought you weren’t going to...we had a deal—”

Noel cut her short with a chuckle. “I said no such thing. You believed what you wanted to believe. But you seem to be enjoying yourself, Kashdaji. It’s time to take the next step.”

“No!” Nidalee cried out, closing her legs and moving to stand up. “No, I won’t let you—”

Noel’s hand was at her throat before she realized it. His speed surprised Nidalee who, although she had fought him, still underestimated just how quick he was.

“Stop it!” He said sharply. His grip was tight enough to be painful and the easygoing nature of the man who was kissing her body just moments before was gone. Nidalee saw something fierce in his eyes and she felt intimidated. His demeanor changed so quickly that it caught her off guard. She sat down on her ass again, not willing to test him further.

“You’re acting like a princess, Kashdaji and it does not become you. You’re getting fucked whether you want it or not. Out of respect I promise I will not try to make it hurt, but I am telling you that no matter what there will be pain. So be a good little kitten and let me guide you into real womanhood, it will be easier for both of us.”

Nidalee looked at him, wide eyed and bewildered. There was no escape from this situation. Even though she wasn’t ready it was going to happen. She put a hand on Noel’s, which still held her throat, and she gave him a little nod. He released his hold on her.

His eyes went to her closed legs and then back up to her eyes, giving her an expectant look. Trembling slightly, Nidalee opened her legs, offering up her wet pussy to her conqueror. A satisfied smile crossed over Noel’s face and once again his threatening air dissipated completely. He moved closer to her with his heavy dick practically touching her cleft.

Noel started to rub himself on Nidalee’s soft lips, eager to break her in and feel this wild huntress’s pussy wrapped around him. Her fear was rising again and it had that intoxicating effect on him that he was coming to love. He kept on rubbing and prodding at her entrance for a while longer before he pressed his head up to her opening, nestling it there.

Nidalee put one of her hands to her mouth, biting her fingernails nervously in her teeth. Her heart thrummed in her chest and she watched with apprehension as he started to press in, moving his huge member in tiny little circles as if he were burrowing inside of her. It wasn’t long before she felt discomfort. It felt like the Ixtali was already as far as he could go.

Noel knew better. He was pushing up against Nidalee’s hymen. This was the part that all girls dreaded and all men loved. The way nature intended, he mused to himself. There was nothing to do now but get it over with and enjoy the gift that a girl could only ever give once in her life. Nidalee’s gift would be his forever.

Without warning Noel pushed forward and his bulbous cock head pierced Nidalee’s pink bit of skin, tearing through it completely as he drove inside of her with a manhood that was beyond belief. Her eyes shot wide open and she screamed.

“No!” Nidalee went to push away from him. She didn’t care, this was too much! Noel already anticipated it and reaching his arms around her body, holding her close and pulling her in which had the effect of shoving his prick even deeper into her pussy. She cried out and fought desperately but it was more of a reaction than any earnest attempt to flee and Noel held her easily, her thrashing only sinking her body deeper onto his cock as he maintained his hold on her, gently pulling forward.

“STOP!” She cried out, desperate. It felt like he was tearing her in half! How could something as natural as sex be so painful for a woman, how could it be so one sided in favour of the man? The Ixtali had an amused look on his face while she was frantic with pain. It wasn’t fair! Nidalee managed to stop thrashing around but the agony coming from her privates was throbbing. She started to cry.

That was what Noel was waiting for. That final breakdown and acceptance of what was happening, what had already happened. He watched the fabled Kashdaji queen, Nidalee the fearsome huntress as she sobbed openly in front of him now, reduced to just a girl losing her virginity to a man who managed to rape her.

“Shhh, shhh,” Noel said softly, barely heard over Nidalee’s wailing. He put a finger to her cheek and wiped away one of her tears. He thought she looked good crying. All girls did. It was just natural for them, to be beautiful and emotional. Fragile. Even the toughest women had that weakness somewhere inside, that part of them that could be hurt by a man and used to make them submit.

“It’s all right, little Kashdaji...it’s all right. The worst is over now,” He said softly, reassuring her. He had been in this situation with women before and was now fully in his domain. Nidalee he knew was like a lost child in the jungle, completely out of her depth. It would be up to him to dictate the experience she had. He was in control.

Nidalee managed to calm down somewhat, her sobbs growing quiet. Her eyes were still flowing with tears and she looked at the Ixtali with a helpless expression. She was surprised to find compassion in his eyes. He gave her a warm smile.

“Let me guide you,” He said to her, wiping away some more of her tears with his large hand. “Kiss me. Focus only on our lips. I’ll go slow for you.”

He didn’t wait for her and brought his mouth to hers. Nidalee was distraught and did not return the kiss at once. The pain coming from her aching vagina was awful. While she was no stranger to injury she felt like this hurt her more than anything before simply due to the private nature of it. It felt like she had been robbed of something by this Ixtali and she loathed him for it.

Noel didn’t mind at all and continued kissing her. While he did this he slid his powerful arms under her and lifted her up.

“Uhng... Ah! No...” She squealed. Noel was now resting his haunches on his feet with his knees to the ground. He had pulled Nidalee up with him so that she was facing him in a sitting position but this had the effect of sliding Noel’s cock even deeper up her pussy. She clearly felt his cock as it touched her back wall, taking up every tiny bit of space inside her.

“Please...” She groaned, begging him through gritted teeth and a tear streaked face. Noel looked back impassively.

“That cunt of yours is designed to push babies into this world, Kashdaji, you don’t need me to tell you that. It hurts now but you’ll be fine.” He wiped away another one of her tears with his fingertip before putting it in his mouth and tasting it.

“Do you imagine how many women have gone through this since the dawn of time? You are no more special than any of them, Kashdaji, although I suspect you’re a finer hunter than all the rest. I think you should conduct yourself with more dignity.”

Hearing him say that was an emotional blow to Nidalee and behind her fear and pain she felt a flash of anger. The fact that this man was telling her to be more dignified was infuriating! He was forcing her into this awful act against her will! He was raping her yet he had the gall to tell her to be more dignified!

If she had any strength left she would have lashed out at him. Bit him or hit him, anything to show him he was an offensive brute and she was no Kashdaji like he called her. He was essentially calling her his little kitten and to be put in such a small role by him was humiliating to Nidalee who had traversed the wild jungles all her life.

She kept her peace however and simply turned her head, not wanting to look at him. Being impaled on his cock and feeling his arms around her drove home the truth about how much bigger and stronger he was, it would be nothing at all for him to brutalize her. Right now he was keeping still, letting her adjust to the new dimensions he had forced her pussy into accepting. She didn’t want him angry.

Noel noticed the irritation on Nidalee’s face and knew it wasn’t easy for her to accept what was happening to her. She had been beaten in combat and was now being broken into, her virginity seized by a man she just met.

He decided to be patient with her. They weren’t real enemies, they were simply at odds over the current situation. If she was hunting the Piltovans then they were not far off from being allies. But it would take more than a jungle woman to deal with the foreigners and this was now an official Ixtali matter. He would fuck Nidalee and have his fun, then make her leave these grounds forever. But he would also treat her with the respect he felt she deserved.

In the meantime he continued to kiss her. His hands now roamed around her back and went down to her hips and over her ass. It was round and firm, just perfect. He gave her a squeeze and felt her stiffen when his hands went here. In this position Noel could have easily used his grip to start fucking her mercilessly and this was not lost on either of them. He continued to remain still however, giving his cock a gentle pump which made it jump up inside her.

“Oh!” Nidalee yelped in shock. The movement inside her was palpable and despite her distress she felt a certain level of amazement at the power of the Ixtali’s organ and his control over it. She didn’t mind that his hands were roaming or that they had settled on her ass, it was obvious that he desired her and found her attractive. And he had paused in this position for some time now, being good to his word and going slow.

The fact that she felt a small amount of gratitude over what he was doing gave Nidalee mixed feelings. She was still devastated that he was forcing himself on her but the sheer passion and enjoyment he was showing was almost flattering. He was in no rush to force her to do anything else. The pain was still constant but with her mind occupied it settled into the background and was not quite so piercing.

Eventually she pulled away from Noel enough to face him and look into his eyes. He stared back at her, her face all uncertainty and doubt. A touch of fear and astonishment. And beyond all that Noel detected the beginnings of real arousal, in the sultry way her mouth hung slightly open or how her face was flushed, lips full. Or just that look in her eyes.

Nidalee spoke. “What is your name, Ixtali?” She breathed it out, hardly more than a whisper.

He gave her a satisfied smile. If she was asking him that then it was progress. Bit by bit Nidalee was coming to terms with what was happening and Noel didn’t see any reason not to give his name. He supposed it would be natural enough for her to want to know who it was who bested her in combat and took her virginity in the very jungles where she felt strongest.

“My name is Noel, little Kashdaji.”

“Noel...” She repeated, fixing the name in her mind forever.

He pulled her closer and began to kiss her again. And after a few moments Nidalee started to kiss him back.

Neeko was sprinting through the jungle, lithe and agile in the shape of a Pakaa. After she left Nidalee earlier today she spent several hours tracking and locating the pack. When she did find them she was heartbroken at the sight, nearly half of the hunters missing and those that did escape wounded and bloody.

She stayed with them to do what she could, which she felt was not much. The pack had settled by a stream of fresh water and were resting now, healing from their wounds. None of them seemed interested in moving or seeking out their pack mother; she would return to them when she was ready. If she never returned then one of them would rise to stand in her place.

Neeko hunted some small game and returned with it. They were grateful for her gift and ate with relish. Neeko didn’t partake herself, in fact she never ate meat, she was only concerned with the pack conserving their strength and resting.

After she was convinced the pack was safe and she had done all she could, Neeko left them to find Nidalee and inform her of their whereabouts and condition. And hopefully to convince her to forget the Piltovans and return as pack mother. It was already getting dark by the time she left and she hoped Nidalee had not done anything rash.

Now she had been travelling for some time and knew she was getting close. Despite this she was filled with a sense of foreboding. Neeko wondered if leaving Nidalee was the right decision. In her current state she was grief filled and not herself. But she was the finest hunter Neeko had ever known and she could never imagine the Piltovans triumphing over her in the jungle. She couldn’t imagine anyone doing it.

So why did she feel so worried? Neeko picked up her pace. She would be reunited with Nidalee soon and everything would end well. At least that’s what she kept telling herself.

Noel occupied Nidalee’s tight virgin hole for as long as it took to make her spasm and lose control and have the first real orgasm of her life.

It took time but he had been as patient with her as he ever had been with anyone. He simply kept his jungle girl filled with hard cock while he continued to kiss and play with her.

For Nidalee it had been an eye opening experience. After he penetrated her for the first time and laid claim to her feminine treasures he had been so slow. At first she thought he was being deliberately cruel in attempting to prolong the rape but he seemed enamoured by her. The way he gazed at every part of her body, her face and her eyes as he ran the back of his hand over her. The way he brushed his lips over her face, inhaling as he went. Getting her scent. Those firm caresses when he wanted to feel the suppleness of her athletic form. It seemed to Nidalee that the Ixtali really adored her.

Eventually she was able to relax. Even her pussy began to adapt to him and she gave tentative little clenches with it, testing her own strength as well as his. He was rock hard, she might as well have been fucking a piece of polished marble. The sheer unyielding force, the insistence of his prick inside her gave her little quivers of submissive pleasure. Despite the discomfort she felt, her pussy was getting very wet.

Again the Ixtali went back to her mouth. She joined her lips with his, engaging. Nidalee was beaten but decided she would not lay there passively. Although she would have killed him if she had the chance, there was no fighting right now. He had just raped her virginity away and now she was kissing him. It was like some ancient, primevil ritual they were performing, as though his act of conquest needed to be honoured by her.

Nidalee supposed this was what life was like for so many women. Particularly the soft women in cities who never had to hunt for themselves and so could not protect themselves against the advances of men. She never needed to worry about this, before now she had never met a man who could so thoroughly impose himself on her. It filled her with an unfamiliar but exhilarating rush of excitement.

He had decided to rut with her. She was being taken. Claimed. In many ways it was a natural thing. It happened with certain species in the jungle that Nidalee called home. An ancient and brutal will of nature, the priority of procreation. Now it was her turn.

I’m being fucked, she thought to herself as he finally started to move out of her, a fraction of an inch before sliding back in. Then out. Then in again. The mating had started in earnest.

Noel had excellent control as he meticulously worked his way up to half thrusts with his hips, studying his prey and reading her signs of growing arousal. Eventually Nidalee wrapped her legs and her arms around Noel, her mouth clinging to his as her nose breathed heavily onto his face.

He stood up. Nidalee came right up with him, his cock lifting her as she yelped into his mouth with her eyes going wide. Noel helped support her by holding her ass with his hands but he still pushed up against her cervix.

In this position he lifted her in his arms and slowly slid her up and down on his pole, carrying her entire weight to fuck her. Nidalee was shocked. He held her like a doll, using her cunt to massage his prick, bathing in her juices.

She squealed and squirmed and eventually stopped kissing him even though he had his tongue buried in her mouth. She couldn’t focus on that. She couldn’t focus on anything except the steady, relentless pressure of Noel’s cock stretching and fucking her insides. She simply had no control over any of this.

Nidalee finally lost it. The pressure had been building up for so long it needed to be released. So what if he was raping her? He was like no man she had ever met. She felt as though he must be an Ixtali prince of some kind. Maybe he deserved her body if she could not defeat him? Maybe she deserved to be fucked and treated like a bitch just for once?

She let out a high pitched cry as an unstoppable sensation of hot pleasure burst forth from her ravaged womanhood. She spasmed on his cock as she came, hard and fierce. Her limbs went wild and without realizing it her hands went to his back, scratching him with her nails. She was like a wild beast, a fierce wildcat being fucked into submission and when she came Noel released as well, his massive balls as big as two fruits filled with potent seed.

He blasted deep inside her, waves of thick cum filling every crevice. Nidalee could feel this and it made her go even more wild. She shrieked and raved like a madwoman, being overwhelmed by a pleasure she had never known. He was fucking her brains out. She was reduced to a quivering mass of sensitive flesh.

Noel’s own orgasm lasted a full minute and the two of them spent a long time together locked in that ascended place of heightened bliss. For the briefest of moments, they both felt something timeless and familiar. Beyond their bodies or this world. It was gone in a heartbeat and they finished their climaxes together, growling in shared primal ecstasy.

Nidalee shuddered in the aftershocks. Her body felt all queer. Mushy and wet and burning with satisfaction. She was overwhelmed with conflicting emotions but chief among them was her simple desire to be close to this man.

Noel was in a similar space. Now that his orgasm had subsided he wanted a short rest. He found a leaning tree right at the edge of the area cleared by the Piltovans and sat, resting his back against the trunk. He settled into a comfortable position, half sitting and half lying as he gave his cock a final pump, spurting the last drops of semen into Nidalee’s pussy.

She let out a moan when he did this. Then Noel pulled her off his cock. He moved her down to his side and at once she curled up into a ball next to him, resting her head on his stomach. He reached his arm around her and pulled her close to him and they sat like this, content together, with Nidalee making little purring noises.

They rested like this for some time. Nidalee could feel the large amount of Noel’s cum inside her, seeping out constantly. She closed her eyes and simply noticed the feeling, thankful that the Ixtali was holding her close and letting her rest after what had just happened.

Noel was very satisfied. He had been so pent up after his encounter with Evelynn and he thought he would have to wait to get back to Ixaocan to release himself. Encountering the legendary Kashdaji queen was like a gift. Of course, he only met her because they had a shared enemy in the Piltovans.

His mind roamed while his body remained still. He didn’t want to spoil the serenity they now shared and so he waited a long time before speaking.

“Why do you hunt the Piltovans?” He asked her.

His voice shattered her reverie and Nidalee was again aware that this man had his own agenda and she was not part of it. His fucking her ultimately had nothing to do with either of their aims and she felt somehow less significant because of it.

“You need only look around you,” She said, stating the obvious. The devastation to the jungle was clear. “They are worse than animals. And they killed many of my pack. I will not rest until they are either dead or driven from this land.”

Noel considered these words. “They slaughtered your Pakaa. You went to oppose them?”

Despite the comfort in their closeness, Nidalee pulled away from Noel and sat up. “Of course I did. Would you not have done the same?”

He nodded. Then he said, “What can you tell me of them? Their encampment. Their numbers and weapons.”

Nidalee studied him. She could find no reason not keep this from him. If Ixtal was finally ready to move on the foreigners then perhaps it would be as well to tell him everything she knew. So she did. She explained everything from the night before, being very detailed as Noel listened attentively, committing everything she said to memory.

When she was done speaking, he said, “It was a noble effort. But you will not deter them. Ixtal will now take control of the matter. And you need to leave this place. Your presence will only alert them and make them more dangerous.”

Nidalee felt a wave of indignation at his suggestion that she would alert these foreign animals. “I am more a huntress than all of them together, the jungle is my home! They will not see me unless I want to be seen! And you do not command me, Ixtali! You may have forced yourself on me but I do not obey you or anyone!”

Noel still had an arm around Nidalee and he used his other hand to take her by her jaw. He squeezed her face from under her chin so that her lips puckered out.

“I’m not asking you, little Kashdaji. I’m telling you.”

Then the hand that he had around Nidalee went up and he took a fistful of her hair while he maintained his grip on her face.

“It occurs to me that you never cleaned me. My prick is coated in your juices. The least you could do would be to lick it clean. I am after all the man who made you into a woman.”

Nidalee was offended by his gall. “I will not!”

Noel sprung to his feet and forced her head down. Nidalee tried to struggle but he had control of her head and she was still sitting, still reeling from her rape. He controlled her like a helpless kitten and forced her to the ground.

She grunted and growled at him, completely over matched. But she didn’t want to put him in her mouth. That he forced himself on her she could not control, but to make her give him that kind of intimacy was too much. Noel had her pinned down in moments.

Nidalee began to feel helpless all over again. Angry and afraid. Her snarling soon turned into whimpers as she realized he could do whatever he wanted to her. She felt like she was going to start crying all over again.

Just then there was a rustling 30 yards away. Noel froze and turned to where the sound was coming from. Out of the jungles emerged a fully grown female Pakaa.

The Pakaa turned and saw the two of them and stared for a few seconds as if it were verifying what it saw. Like it somehow could not believe it. Then, very slowly, the face of the jungle cat turned to a dangerous sneer as it bared it’s teeth and lowered itself to the ground.

Noel let go of Nidalee and turned to the Pakaa. He was naked and unarmed but he still had plenty of mana, raw magical energy, and was sure he could fend off the beast long enough to make it to his ohmlatl and kill it.

Nidalee saw and immediately recognized Neeko. No, she thought to herself, horrified. She did not want to be seen like this! Not naked and beaten and raped! Not in front of Neeko! An unbearable sense of shame weighed down on her as her friend took a step towards them, ready to pounce.

Neeko already caught the scent of Nidalee before she saw them, but what was troubling to her was the scent of another, and somehow an odd mixture of the two, a smell that stirred something deep in her. When she saw the two of them she wasn’t sure what she was seeing. Was it a Piltovan who had stumbled upon Nidalee and hurt her? No, it was no Piltovan, it was an Ixtali. Neeko couldn’t see what he was doing. But the man was naked and on top of Nidalee and she was struggling with him.

A well of fury erupted in Neeko when she saw the state of Nidalee. She was naked and she had been crying, Neeko could even smell a little blood. He had raped her!

She lunged at him. Neeko was normally so gentle and kind hearted but if anyone ever threatened her friends then she would never hesitate to do them harm. And Nidalee...Nidalee was so much more than a friend to Neeko. Neeko loved Nidalee.

The Pakaa howled towards him with tremendous speed and Noel threw his hands up and smashed the beast with a wall of air, toppling it over and slamming it into a nearby tree. Despite the savage blow the beast was on it’s feet in an instant, rushing again towards him. Noel sent a surge of magical force from his stomach right up through his arm, punching it out across the closing distance that separated them. Again his attack struck true, pummelling the beast right in the nose and dropping it to the ground.

Neeko rose again, growling and angry beyond belief. But the two strikes from the Ixtali knocked some sense into her. She understood this man was a mage and that in her current form she was limited in her attacks. She wanted nothing more than to tear through him with her teeth and claws but over her long life of 200 years she had been in many battles. Neeko had quarrelled with magic users before and her Vastayan heritage made her natural form ideal for such confrontations.

Noel was squatting low to the ground, tiptoeing towards his weapon, all his senses honed on the Pakaa.

“Come on...” He said quietly, ready for another attack. “Come get me.”

Neeko then changed her shape, resuming her natural form almost instantly. Her transformation was considerably faster than Nidalee’s.

“Another shape shifter?” Noel asked, incredulous. “Just how many of you are there?”

“Neeko is no mere shape shifter! Neeko is Oovi-Kat!” She bellowed, her normally kind and playful expression changed into one of rare fury. Neeko felt sick. After the disaster that befell the pack last night this was the only thing she could have imagined that would be worse. It was the most awful crime, the worst thing men had ever done. And it had been done to Nidalee, the one soul Neeko would have given her life for.

At once a shimmering, pinkish energy began to radiate from Neeko as she curled her fists into balls, her facial expression set to rage. Noel saw that she was readying a magical attack and readied himself.

Making a throwing motion with her entire body Neeko launched the pink aura that was surrounding her through the length of her arm, the surge of energy hurtling towards Noel. He had enough time to leap out of the way and dodge the attack. He moved closer to where his weapon lay on the ground.

Neeko’s attack missed but she was ready with another one and again the same magical burst of energy came towards Noel. This time he attempted a counter with his own magic and sent a hardened burst of air magic to thwart her attack.

It was like he did nothing at all, Neeko’s attack shredded through Noel’s magic effortlessly, her beam barely being knocked off course. His attempted counter was so ineffective he almost didn’t time to get out of the way.

Noel managed to get to his ohmlatl and snatch it up in his hand. Neeko saw that he was nimble for such a large man and changed tactics. A new yellowish aura began to surround her dainty form and Noel was not sure what she was planning. He wasn’t sure how to react and was preparing to jump out of the way again.

He never had the chance. Neeko’s magic seemed to dissipate into the air, almost as if she had failed the casting. Just then magical tendrils of yellow slipped out of the ground where he stood and wrapped around his legs, entangling him.

This was a favoured attack by Ixtali mages within the nature axiom. Noel had been in many friendly duels and magical sparring matches but never had he seen anyone use pure energy to cause such an effect. It was obvious that this blue haired shape shifter Neeko was not using the elemental magic he was used to and it was equally obvious that Noel was outclassed in the arcane arena against her.

His powerful legs attempted to rip free but it was hopeless. Realizing he was a sitting duck and likely only had seconds before she readied another attack he charged his ohmlatl with his elemental axiom and swung it down, shredding the magical vines that held him. Meanwhile Neeko had prepared another blast.

Noel was just able to cut the last of the yellow chords and leap out of the way as yet another pink beam nearly hit him. He knew that he needed to end this fight soon. He had some magical reserves left but couldn’t continually cast spells all night. The Oovi-Kat girl on the other hand seemed like she had a bottomless well of mana.

He sprinted in the direction he came, back towards Nidalee, to the treeline on the edge of the clearing made by the Piltovan machines. Neeko saw him heading in the direction of her friend and wanted to keep him away from Nidalee. After what he had done she didn’t want him anywhere near her. She moved towards him. If she could get a little closer he would have less time to react to her attacks and Neeko would get him. The Ixtali’s magic was no match for hers.

Then Noel made it to Nidalee and stopped running. He grabbed a fistful of her hair and forced her up to her knees, causing her to cry out. Neeko’s aura was beginning to burn with the same pinkish hue, but when she saw him take hold of Nidalee it died out and her eyes went wide.

“No!” She cried, afraid that he would hurt Nidalee. “Leave Nidalee alone!”

Noel brandished his ohmlatl dangerously. “Cease your spell casting!” He warned. Nidalee attempted to struggle but Noel just shook her head violently a few times and she stopped.

“You want this bitch? Have her. I’m leaving.”

Noel then tossed Nidalee forward. She landed hard on the ground. Noel backed off and vanished behind a tree in the jungle.

Neeko wanted to kill him. But Nidalee was in the line of fire and it would be risky to try and hit him when she couldn’t even see him. He must have fled. She decided she would pursue him, if he was on foot then she could easily catch up to him in her Pakaa form and finish him. But first she had to see to Nidalee.

Neeko ran towards Nidalee who was still on the ground, slow to get up to her hands and knees. Then just as she was upon her friend a hard gust of wind struck her in the back of the head. She wasn’t ready for it and it knocked her completely off balance, sending Neeko tumbling to the ground. As this happened Noel came tearing out from the jungle. He did not go far to hide but it was as if the shadows themselves concealed his presence and he had become undetectable. He had no time to dwell on this as he sprinted towards Neeko with everything he had.

Neeko got up to her knees and her body started to glow, getting ready to strike but Noel was on her a second before she could get her attack off. He grabbed both of her wrists in his hands and yanked upwards on them, disrupting her casting and lifting her off the ground. Noel was so much taller than Neeko that he held her in the air as she struggled helplessly.

“Let Neeko go!” She yelled at him before trying to kick him in the balls. Noel was ready for this and he dropped her back down to the ground hard, putting his body on hers and pinning her. Her body was so thin and dainty, she looked like a teenager to him although if she truly was Vastaya then she was likely much older than that, maybe older than anyone he knew.

He pushed his face up close to Neeko’s and gave her a scowl. “Don’t try to shape shift, girl. I raped your friend but can do so much worse.”

The feeling of his body crushing down on hers made it hard to breath. The closeness of his face and the fierceness of his voice was also deeply intimidating. But what caused Neeko to truly freeze up with fear was the Ixtali’s sho’ma.

More so than other Vastaya, the Oovi-Kat tribe was uniquely gifted in detecting the sho’ma of other creatures. Neeko could know so much about others simply by being around them. And now that she was close enough to this brute of an Ixtali she sensed his sho’ma and it scared her.

It was as though there were something inhumanly sinister residing in him that was a part of him. Something dark and wicked. It didn’t quite consume him but it was as though it had latched on to his own sho’ma which was intense all on it’s own. Neeko almost wondered if he were keeping this malificent force at bay with his own will. She trembled slightly, now very afraid for Nidalee and herself. She feared the Ixtali would not hesitate to kill them.

Noel’s own demonically augmented nature picked up on Neeko’s fear and it thrilled him. He was still breathing hard from his intense physical and magical exertions but it was like this Vastayan’s terror fed him something deeply nourishing. It made him feel alive. Hungry. Restless.

“Stop!” Came a raspy voice. Nidalee had managed to rise to her feet. Her legs were shaky and even though much of his cum had slowly oozed out of her while they lay together, more of it continued to trail down her inner leg. “Don’t touch her!”

Noel didn’t move or release his grip on Neeko. Even though she was temporarily paralysed by fear she was too dangerous for him to take any chances with. He craned his neck slightly to see Nidalee slowly moving towards them but she was naked, unarmed and no threat provided she didn’t resume her Pakaa form. He doubted she would resort to that now with Neeko in his grasp. He returned his attention to the Vastaya.

“Is that your girlfriend?” He sneered. Neeko stared back at him, wide eyed. “We were sharing a moment together. Do you want to take her place?”

Neeko tried to get her fear under control but it was difficult. It was one of the few times where her natural ability to sense the sho’ma of other living things worked against her. She found herself unable to speak but shook her head in response to the horrifying idea that she take Nidalee’s place. If he had any decency he would simply let them go!

“Noel...” Nidalee said. She had made it up next to him and wished with all her heart that she had her knife or any kind of weapon. She’d have killed him immediately. As it was she had nothing and she was so little a threat to him he wasn’t even looking at her, staring intently rather at Neeko. She had to save her friend.

“Noel, stop.” She said, putting her hand on his shoulder. “Let her go. You have me already, that’s enough. I promise you Neeko will not disturb you again if you let her leave.”

Neeko shook her head and managed to find her voice. “No! Neeko will not leave Nidalee!”

Nidalee wanted to shout at Neeko. She understood the depth of feeling her friend had for her and it touched her that she was so loyal. But this man had shown his willingness to rape and she had to spare Neeko that awful fate.

Noel picked up on the way the two women seemed to care so deeply for each other. He was curious about their relationship.

“Are you two lovers?” He asked sardonically.

“No.” Nidalee said, angry that he was being so personal when that was none of his business. “No we’re not.”’

“But you care for each other.”

“Of course we do! Don’t you have anyone you care about?”

“I could think of some.” Noel mused as his thoughts went briefly to the Yunalai sisters he fucked. He looked down on Neeko, his eyes boring into hers. “Do you love this woman?”

Neeko felt a weight on her chest. She didn’t want to speak with this man about her feelings towards Nidalee, they were her most sacred feelings that she never shared with anyone. Even speaking to Nidalee about it was so hard. Now he was trying to dredge it all up.

She felt like she couldn’t lie. He was watching her closely. Sometimes it was hard to remember that humans did not feel the sho’ma as she did and that they didn’t always know if one was lying. But right now Neeko didn’t think she could deceive this Ixtali.

“Neeko cares very much for Nidalee.” She said, hoping that would be the enough for him and that he would drop it.

“Have you ever kissed her?”

The question made Neeko blush. She didn’t want to be here, being crushed by his weight and interrogated by him. She tried not to be aware of his cock that touched her body in this position, or that it smelled of him and Nidalee together. Neeko wanted to cry. Everything that happened since last night was too awful. She shook her head.

“Would you like to?”

“Noel! Stop this!” Nidalee said, her voice risen to a shout. She was nearly at the point of jumping on him and tearing at his hair or biting him, doing anything at all to get him off Neeko. She didn’t care what happened to her, whether he raped her again or even killed her. They were in this situation because of her botched hunt last night against the Piltovans. In Nidalee’s mind this was all her fault.

Noel turned to look at Nidalee. “You want me to get off her? Fine. Take my place.”

Nidalee blinked at the suggestion. “What do you mean? No, I...just leave her alone!”

Noel reached out to Nidalee who was right next to him and put his hand on her ass and pulled her in.

“If you want me to leave her alone then you climb on top of her. Or maybe I’ll just fuck this blue haired bitch right now while you watch.”

“Don’t you dare!” Nidalee said, a quiver in her voice. If he hurt Neeko...

“All right, then.” Noel said as though it had been settled. With that he stood up and took Nidalee in his arms and positioned her on top of Neeko. Nidalee got down to her knees, straddling the smaller woman but that wasn’t enough for Noel who moved her into position so that she lay directly on top of Neeko.

Now the girls were face to face with their bodies touching, Nidalee’s larger breasts pushed up against Neeko’s smaller ones. They made eye contact and both women were deeply embarrassed.

“I’m sure she likes you better than me.” He said to Nidalee with a taunting grin. “Now give her a kiss. Just like we kissed. Passionately.”

Hearing that Nidalee and this filthy Ixtali had kissed felt like a dagger through Neeko’s heart. She knew he had forced Nidalee but she could also feel her friends sho’ma and felt the shame there. Was the Ixtali telling the truth? Had there been passion? Real passion between them? Nidalee saw the expression on Neeko’s face and it killed her inside.

“Neeko...” She said softly to her friend who was overwhelmed with emotions, “I’m so, so sorry.”

Tears were forming in the sides of Neeko’s eyes. She sniffled a little, then put on a brave smile for Nidalee.

“Neeko is not upset with Nidalee. Neeko could never be. Neeko loves Nidalee.”

Nidalee felt some relief at these words. She could never forgive herself for this mess, but if Neeko could then maybe her life would remain worth living.

She could feel Noel’s eyes on her, expectant and waiting. Nidalee was revolted by him and knew what he wanted. But it wasn’t for him she decided. Neeko and her had a bond that he would never understand and never get between. This would be for them and all they had been through together.

Nidalee reached her head down and put her lips on Neeko’s. Neeko’s heart fluttered. She had secretly fantasized about kissing Nidalee for so long it was like a dream for her. Except that it was all warped and perverted this way. This man had ruined their first kiss, he had ruined everything!

But it felt good to be this close to Nidalee. So warm and strong and beautiful. So lovely. Both girls parted their lips slightly, tentative and unsure as their tongues met each other for the first time.

Chapter Text

The two girls kissed one another, their emotions a dizzying mix of shame and excitement. It was humiliating to be forced to perform for the Ixtali like this but the fact that they were finally being intimate after being close for so long stirred something in both of them. After their first tentative kiss their lips returned to one another and their tongues met.

Noel said nothing. He was pleased that the two women had submitted to his will and for now he was content to watch. His eyes went down Nidalee’s strong back to her finely shaped ass and he felt himself twitching between the legs. He wanted to fuck her again. Neeko too. She had nearly bested him in magical combat and he relished the thought of raping and dominating her in such a complete way.

The girls broke away after a time and met each others eyes. It still felt awkward for them and neither knew what to say. Then Neeko allowed a small, hesitant smile to cross her lips. It wasn’t a smile of happiness, it was a smile of understanding. She hoped with all her heart that her relationship with Nidalee would not be ruined by this. She felt an enormous sense of relief when Nidalee returned the same smile.

“Neeko...” Nidalee said softly, “This is my fault. Please, please forgive me.”

The Vastayan underneath shook her head quickly, dismissing the apology. “Nidalee has nothing to be sorry for. Neeko could never be upset with Nidalee.”

“Touching.” Noel said, reaching down and taking hold of Nidalee’s long brown hair and pulling up on it. “Are you sure you two have never been lovers?”

Nidalee scowled at Noel. She hated this man for what he had done, what he was doing. The fact that he was coming between them again was enough to make her want to lash out at him. But it would be a futile gesture and only anger him. With Neeko present and in danger she dare not make any move against him. She couldn’t keep the hatred off her face as she looked at him.

“Ixtali,” She spat, “We’ve done what you wanted! At least have the decency to leave us now.”

“You’ve not done everything I wanted, not yet.” He said. “Trade places. Let the Vastayan go on top of you.”

Nidalee felt rage in her chest. How dare this man demand more of them? She hesitated and looked to Neeko. What could they do?

Neeko only gave the tiniest of nods. Moreso than Nidalee, Neeko felt a tremor of fear whenever this Ixtali spoke. His sho’ma was frightening and she didn’t want to make him angry.

So the women obeyed him and flipped over in unison, their bodies acting as one. Now Neeko was on top although to her it almost felt wrong. Somehow she preferred being under Nidalee.

“Kiss.” Noel commanded. Feeling an almost overwhelming sense of guilt, Neeko moved her lips down to Nidalee and the girls resumed their kissing.

The sounds of the night time jungle were all around them as Noel was now staring at Neeko from behind. The Vastayan girl was so petite next to Nidalee, almost girlish in comparison, but no less desirable. Her blue hair gave her an exotic look like nothing Noel had ever seen before. More than that was her tail, which made it clear that she was indeed no human. She was something rare and beautiful.

Noel squatted down on his haunches to get a better look. His presence was not missed by either of the girls who’s eyes darted up at him nervously even as they continued to kiss. With Noel watching them so closely they each felt like something was being taken from them. It was as though they were simply performing for him when they should have bene enjoying their first kisses together in private.

Another thing that took them out of the moment was the palpable smell of his prick which was quickly standing up again, rigid and hard. It carried the scent of his and Nidalee’s sex and Nidalee in particular felt humiliated. Neeko sensed this and she felt the same emotions rising within herself, matching her friends sho’ma.

“Good girls,” Noel said approvingly. He moved his hips forward. “You two seem to be enjoying yourselves. I believe I’ll join in.”

Then, with his cock once more hard as rock he slid it in between the two girls mouths.

Nidalee’s head was already against the ground and she didn’t have anywhere to go to. Neeko however pulled her head back, reacting with natural disgust as the Ixtali’s member came into contact with her lips. But the moment she flinched she could feel a powerful hand on the back of her head, forcing her back down.

“I didn’t tell you to stop,” He growled before brandishing his ohmlatl. Noel had no intention of maiming either of them but the mere sight of the weapon was menacing enough to cow them both into submission. He could actually feel their fear now and it fed him, charging his own feelings of vigour and dominance.

“You two bitches had better get it through your heads that I’m in charge here and you’d do well to make me happy. After tonight you’ll never see me again and this will all be a memory. But I don’t want any further resistance or you’ll both suffer terribly.”

The girls capitulated in that moment. This brute was right. He was easily in a position to kill both of them. They had each lost in their contest against the Ixtali. Loathsome as it was to give in to him it was better than the potential violence he could inflict. Most of all though, neither girl wanted to see any harm come to the other. Neither could stomach such a thought. If they let him have his fun with them and he left them in peace then that was the price they must pay. Without any words the two defeated women simply knew that they must get through this together.

Noel sensed their surrender. “Are you going to be good girls?”

They turned their eyes to their conqueror and both nodded. Noel felt triumphant but he wanted to hear it from them.

“Say it.”

“Neeko will be good.” The Vastayan promised. “Neeko will be a good girl.”

“Yes,” Nidalee said. “I as well. We will both be good.”

Satisfied with that Noel slid his hard cock between their mouths again and this time they both began to kiss his shaft.

Noel was covered in Nidalee’s scent as the girls planted their lips on his manhood. Neeko in particular picked up on it and despite her loathing of the situation they were in, she couldn’t help but feel stimulated by the sexual fragrance of the one she longed for so deeply.

This went on for a short while although it was clear to Noel that neither girl had any experience with a man. He was also getting tired of crouching down. He withdrew his heavy prick from the girls lips and stood.

“Get on your knees, girls. I think a blow job would be appropriate for your new master.”

Neeko slid off Nidalee although the closeness of her friends body was comforting. Had this Ixtali not been here then being so intimate with Nidalee would have been a dream come true for her. Nidalee likewise rose to her knees, irked at the fact that Noel had referred to himself as their master even though in this moment it was true enough.

Now the two girls were on their knees with an absurdly large cock in front of their faces. They stared at it as if unsure of how to proceed. Then Nidalee felt Noel’s hand on her head as he pulled her towards it.

“Suck on it, little Kashdaji,” He told her. Nidalee’s mouth opened wide and Noel plunged in, filling her with hard meat.

Nidalee had never heard the expression ‘blow job’ although she was guessed that this was what the Ixtali people meant when a man put himself in a woman’s mouth. Her first reaction was to gag but once it was in it wasn’t so bad. She could taste herself and him, a sexual concoction of their juices, blended together and fully coating the shaft in her mouth. It should have been vile to her yet in a strange way she found herself becoming more turned on.

She had never thought of taking a man in her mouth like this before. It felt weirdly primal to her. He had already defeated and forced himself on her. Now he was furthering his dominance over her, forcing her to serve him in an even more personal way. For a moment Nidalee stared up at him with wide brown eyes, unsure as to what she must do.

So she started to suck him. It seemed natural in a sense. She imagined this was something all Ixtali women must have done for their men. Behind those high and lofty walls of Ixaocan which she had seen with her own eyes she imagined the denizens within all partaking in this sexual custom. It made her feel submissive, but the man called Noel was watching her with a look of satisfaction on his face. He was enjoying her, enjoying her mouth. She couldn’t explain why but she took just the slightest bit of satisfaction from this. She felt herself quiver between the legs.

Neeko watched as Nidalee’s head bobbed up and down on the Ixtali’s cock and she knew that for the moment, she was forgotten. Nidalee was doing what she must and what she herself would have to do. She felt an unexpected pang of jealousy in her stomach as Nidalee shared this new experience with someone other than herself. Just as Nidalee had been forcibly mated with before Neeko’s arrival. It had been a rape, but even still it was something profound, Nidalee’s first time. Something Neeko would never get to experience with her.

Noel watched the jungle girl as she did her best to please him. It seemed like her heart was in the right place although to him it was the worst blow job he had ever received. The Kashdaji queen may have been a skilled huntress but she was no experienced lover.

He stopped her by putting his hands in her hair and pulling her off his prick just as she was going to slide him in deeper once again. She stared up at him open mouthed for a second.

“I can tell you’re trying, Kashdaji, but your technique is sorely lacking.”

Nidalee was hurt by this, self conscious. She thought she was doing a good job.

“What...why? What am I doing wrong?”

“There’s more to it than sucking for all your worth. This should be an act of worship. Or at least it should look like it.”

Noel took some time to explain to her how he liked his manhood handled and Nidalee listened attentively. Then she tried again. This time she started by planting a wet kiss at the very tip of his head before sticking her tongue out and gliding it down the length of him, stopping at his balls which were massive in their own right and kissing them several times each with his prick resting on her face. All throughout this she kept her eyes up on his, in part to look for approval, but also because it made the act so much more personal. So much more exciting.

Noel allowed himself a grin as Nidalee got into a rhythm of using her mouth to praise his cock, the same organ he so recently used to deflower her. She had taken his instructions to heart and was running with them, submitting fully now and putting on a show for her master. She was a fast learner and he was most pleased.

Neeko watched all this with something like dismay. Of course Nidalee must obey this man, but she knew that what she was watching was not entirely for his benefit anymore. She could sense Nidalee’s sho’ma, she could feel the heat rising in her friend, feelings of lust and playfulness coming to the fore. Neeko couldn’t blame Nidalee for it, but it still hurt her to watch. She felt like she was going to cry.

Nidalee was lost in the one thing she was commanded to do now. After everything that had happened in the last days, all the violence and rage and despair, cleanly losing a match against such a champion and being claimed by him sexually had obliterated all those thoughts. In their wake was something like peace. All she need do was listen. Obey. For the first time since she was a cub, Nidalee didn’t need to think or guide or lead. The act of surrender had been accepted and now all she need do was please this man. And she was succeeding. She could tell the Ixtali was enjoying himself, Nidalee could feel the throbbing hardness of him as she lathered him with her tongue. And if she were totally honest with herself, she was beginning to enjoy herself as well. This was new. Dangerous and forbidden. Nidalee could feel herself getting very wet.

Noel could have had his new pet go on like this all night, but he glanced over at Neeko who wore a frown of sadness. He didn’t care for her feelings but he wanted to see what her mouth would feel like. He pulled away from Nidalee who was practically panting with desire.

“Your turn, Vastayan. I hope you’ve been paying close attention to your friend here. I expect you to be just as sensuous as her.”

The glistening cock turned to her and Neeko’s bottom lip was trembling. She knew there was no escape. She had to go through this. Neeko wanted to cry, but she managed to keep her composure.

Then Nidalee gently touched Neeko’s shoulder. “Neeko...I am here with you. I am not going anywhere. I promise.”

Neeko glanced over at Nidalee and gave her friend a smile of relief. She was thankful that Nidalee was here, that Nidalee was being supportive. It would be difficult but she would do what she must, for Nidalee as well as herself.

Neeko turned back to Noel and the cock that stood out like a rod. She had been watching her friend work on this man and knew what he wanted. It was her turn.

Like Nidalee, she planted her soft lips on his bulbous head and kissed him, just as she had kissed Nidalee moments earlier. Then she worked her way down, kissing him all the way. Noel warned her to keep her eyes on him and she quickly complied although to her that made it worse. She didn’t want to look at him at all. She wanted to shrink away into her own world and simply get her suffering over with.

Sticking her tongue out she ran it up and down his rigid pole, staring at him with her wide, chameleon-like eyes as she did this. She never had the slightest interest in doing anything like this with a man. Neeko was a carefree soul and simply loved to see Runeterra and partake in its cultures. She had her sexual urges like any other creature but never had they been geared towards a male of any species.

Noel let her work. Time passed with the sounds of kissing and sucking and as it did even Neeko began to relax. The terrifying presence of the Ixtali’s sho’ma had lessened considerably to the point where it was barely noticeable. Clearly Nidalee and herself had done much to satisfy him. In addition to this a sense of sexual excitement was now dominating the emotions being felt by both Nidalee and Noel. As was always natural for her, her own feelings fell into sync with those around her. Ineluctably, Neeko realised she was becoming wet.

Noel and Nidalee could both see the slow change in the Vastayan girl as she eased in to what she was doing. Neeko’s stiffness had gone and the beginnings of playfulness started to become evident. She slid her lips all over Noel, licking and sucking him with more abandon as her arousal steadily increased. Noel was grinning as he watched the blue haired woman polish his knob. She really did look sexy as she performed this act of submission for the first time in her long life, as fast a learner as her friend. Even Nidalee had the faintest hint of a smile on her face. She hated that Neeko had to do this but she was at least grateful for the fact that her friend wasn’t being brutalized and seemed at least on the surface to be enjoying herself.

For Neeko it wasn’t as bad as she thought it might be. She sensed Noel warming as she worked on him and she felt Nidalee’s arousal growing still. She wondered if Nidalee was enjoying watching this scene? At the risk of angering the Ixtali, she took a quick sideways glance at her friend with her mouth full of cock. The girls eyes met and there was a heavily erotic undercurrent between them.

Noel let her work a while longer before he turned his attention to Nidalee. “You’re both natural born cock suckers. Why don’t you girls work together?”

Nidalee made no argument. She wanted to spare Neeko as much of this as she could, but even deeper down she was eager to be closer to her friend. Performing such an act alongside Neeko had a lewd appeal to her.

Neeko popped Noel’s thick girth out of her mouth and gave Nidalee a smile as she slid up next to her. Nidalee looked right into Neeko’s eyes as she slid Noel’s cock into her mouth, taking it as deep as it would go before pressing her lips tight around the shaft and pulling it out slowly.

It was all so unexpected. To think they would be experiencing this together in a way neither of them could ever have imagined. They looked at each other, embarrassed and horny. Their simple, usually predictable lives were suddenly warped, perverted in such an unpredictable way it seemed absurd. Then, surprising themselves, they shared a little laugh together.

Noel watched all of this, reading the emotions on their faces and he guessed that there were deep feelings between the two of them, feelings that had never been spoken out loud. He was amused by this and let them share their moment before placing his hands on the back of their heads.

At once the spell was broken and the girls turned their eyes up to him. They still had to please this man to see themselves out of this situation. Now they were both confidant that they could do it. It was something they would do together, however degrading or unwanted. They had run the length of the Shuriman jungle, engaged in dangerous combat together and they always surmounted any obstacle they encountered. In a way this was just one more obstacle that they must overcome.

Their lips joined at the head of his cock and they let their tongues dance as they looked up at the man who had assumed the role of their master. For tonight at least. Lust continued to rise in all three of them and Noel was happy that the two women were each so attractive in their own way.

With his hands still on their heads he took a more active role now, thrusting back and forth, pressing them together so that their lips acted like a pussy for him to fuck. Nidalee and Neeko could only passively go along with what he was doing, sticking their tongues out to run along his smooth prick as he slid between their mouths.

Then with no warning he pointed himself in Neeko’s direction. Without breaking stride, his next thrust went deep into her mouth, touching the back of her throat.

“Glllchk!” Neeko gagged, surprised at the Ixtali’s sudden change of course. He thrusted a few more times into her, each time eliciting gags from the Vastayan. “Gllch! Gllhhk! Gllaggh!”

He didn’t waste any more time than that, pulling out of her mouth, dripping with saliva, before repeating the process with Nidalee who saw it coming but was still unready for the intrusion.

“Aahllk! Gllhk, glllch!”

Neeko watched as her friend’s mouth was fucked just like hers was. She didn’t like how Noel had done that without any forewarning, but it drove the point home that their pleasure was second to his own, if it even counted for anything to him at all.

Noel had the girls resume their sucking then. He could tell by their reactions that having their throats assaulted had shaken them. They still stared up at him with those gorgeous eyes but they both felt more guarded now.

They kept servicing him for what felt to them a long time. Occasionally Noel would force himself into one of their mouths and use them roughly, switching between them or sometimes just focusing on a single girl. Then he would go back to a more passive role, simply enjoying the sight of his subjugated champions as they kissed and licked his cock and balls.

Taking hold of himself by the base he then started to slap the girls faces with his massive prick, leaving wet saliva all over their facial features as he ran it all over them. Nidalee and Neeko understood that they were to cease their ministrations and let him do as he would. They closed their eyes as the hard meat rolled over their faces.

“Eyes open and tongues out.” He commanded. They both obeyed immediately.

More time passed with his girls frozen in this degrading state, their faces and mouths canvases for his cock which roamed with impunity, occasionally findings its way into one of their mouths. Eventually Noel turned his head up away from the girls although he didn’t stop using his cock to batter and penetrate their faces.

After I’m done here I must scout that camp, he thought to himself. He doubted that Nidalee was lying or would dare give him false information about the Piltovans but he prided himself on his impeccable service and would still do his own reconnaissance. Of course the foreigners would likely be on guard thanks to the botched attack from Nidalee’s pack. But that was of no real concern. He was confident he could see without being seen.

Meanwhile the girls just sat their on their knees with their heads pointed up and their tongues sticking out. Even though Noel kept rubbing his member all over their faces and sticking it in their mouths for them to suck, his thoughts seemed far away now. They both noticed this and it made them feel unimportant.

Finally he had enough. He took a step back and his two bitches watched him from their knees, unsure of what was going to happen.

“One of us still has her clothes on,” Noel said, his eyes boring into Neeko. “Let’s remedy this. Stand and disrobe, Neeko.”

Some of Neeko’s gaiety vanished as he said this as the reality of her situation hit her. She had to do what this man said. For a moment she had gotten so caught up in sharing him with Nidalee and she wondered if that would be enough to satisfy him? Now it seemed like a foolish thought to her. She didn’t want to get naked but with every second that passed she could feel his sho’ma turning like a dark tide, something malevolent awakening within him. Neeko started to feel afraid again.

She stood up. Noel and Nidalee were both watching her and she could feel Nidalee’s compassion for what she was going through, as well as some of her friends own anger starting to rise. Nidalee was having feelings of protectiveness for her and it warmed her heart. But Neeko dare not let Nidalee try to defy the Ixtali, certainly not on her own behalf. Unlike her friend she could sense the blackness within their conqueror and because of this she felt some duty to see it abated for both their sake.

With her fingers trembling slightly she reached up to remove her top. It was a flimsy garment that covered her chest and was supported by two thin straps that reached around her shoulders. With no other recourse she slipped it up over her head and off her body, holding it with two hands and casting her eyes down.

Neeko’s breasts suited the rest of her body. She was almost flat chested, with her tits being tiny mounds that stuck out only slightly, adding to her adolescent appearance. Noel grinned widely. Without her top on Neeko really did look dainty and petite. He watched her as she bent down, gently placing her top on the ground.

“Now the rest. Let’s see that Vastayan body of yours.”

Nidalee had her eyes downcast as well. She knew Neeko was humiliated and she didn’t want to take part in this awful ritual by leering at her. A tiny part of her however was curious as to what her old friend looked like nude.

Neeko removed her belt and placed it down next to her top in an equally deliberate manner. Now she only had on her necklace, a pair of tight fitting shorts and her toeless boots. She removed her footwear next, slowly as she tried to prolong the inevitable.

Barefoot and topless now, Neeko took a deep breath and tried to calm herself. She glanced over at Nidalee who was staring at the ground and this gave her some reassurance. Nidalee was already naked. It was only fair that Neeko should be naked too. Strangely to her, being nude in front of the man was slightly less mortifying to her than being nude in front of Nidalee. She didn’t know if Nidalee would like her body and she felt deeply self conscious.

Slipping her thumbs into the sides of her shorts she bent at the waist and slid them down her smooth legs, stepping out of them with two tiny paces. Then she stood up naked but for her necklace, ready for appraisal.

Noel liked what he saw. Neeko had the build of a teenager despite her uncertain age. The faint patterns on her skin went all over her body and a thin tuft of blue hair above her vulva gave her the alluring look of something almost alien. Her lizard like tail was curled under her and seemed to broadcast her feelings of uncertainty. She kept her gaze downward as the Ixtali drank in her body with his eyes.

“Very nice. Now lie down.”

Neeko was slow to obey but she followed the command. Nidalee felt her heart starting to race as it became clear that Noel was going to want more than a simple blow job from them. She wanted to shield Neeko from her own fate if she could but she was at a loss. There was nothing she could do without putting them both in danger.

Noel was down on his knees parting Neeko’s legs and he felt some resistance. A flash of irritation rose in him and as if in response to this the blue haired girl relented and let him spread her open. His face was in her crotch as soon as there was space and he inhaled the scent of the strangest looking girl he had ever seen. He had tasted the cunts of princesses and demons alike but Vastayan snatch was new to him. Sticking his tongue out he gave a long, languid lick up Neeko’s pussy.

The feeling of being touched there sent shivers up Neeko’s spine. She hated how this man was tasting her most private treasure, something she had only thought of sharing with Nidalee if the time were ever right. His wet tongue was lapping at her, probing her and she crossed her arms over herself in a kind of self hug. She wanted to cry.

Then Nidalee was there next to her, her hand on Neeko’s shoulder once again. Neeko felt like her presence was the only thing that was saving her from a breakdown. Nidalee gave her friend another smile and Neeko weakly returned it. Then she closed her eyes. If she could hold the image of Nidalee in her mind, if she could imagine that it was Nidalee who was between her legs then it wasn’t so bad.

Her reverie was short lived. Noel explored the girl with his mouth before an idea came to him and he looked up at her.

“You’re a shape shifter, Vastayan?”

Neeko bristled at his voice and opened her eyes. “Yes,” She said, nodding her head, “Neeko is.”

“Then why not change your form for me? Remove all your pubic hair. Unless you’d like me to do it.”

The sinister glint in Noel’s eyes was enough for Neeko to comply at once. She didn’t like what he was implying and she had no intention of letting him have his way. With practised ease she changed her form and it was a trivial thing for one who had raw magic flowing through her veins. Her blue pubics shrunk back to nothing and Noel was left face to face with Neeko’s bald twat.

“That’s better,” He said, his cock raging hard. “Keep it like that for as long as I’m here.”

Noel resumed what he was doing and Neeko closed her eyes again. Nidalee felt bad for her friend but what made her felt truly guilty was the fact that she was still aroused. Part of her was curious to see Neeko in as much detail as Noel was and she felt sad that he should get to experience that with her while she did not.

Eventually Noel looked up at Nidalee and saw her watching him. He grinned. “Would you like to taste? She is delicious.”

“No.” Nidalee said hastily. Then she added. “Not unless you...you want me to. And only then if it’s all right with Neeko.”

Neeko’s eyes opened at this latest comment. To her it should hardly have been a question, Nidalee would have been a thousand times better than the Ixtali. Noel’s eyes went to her, questioning without words and Neeko turned to Nidalee and nodded.

“Neeko would not mind, if...if Nidalee wanted to.” She felt another wave of shame wash over her, still feeling awkward with Nidalee despite all they had been through. “And... Neeko might enjoy it...”

That settled it. Noel stayed where he was and instructed Nidalee to climb on top of Neeko again, this time in the opposite direction so that she had access between Neeko’s legs. She had to straddle Neeko’s head to do this and her own pussy was now bared to the Vastayan as well who said nothing.

Nidalee regarded the smooth lips in front of her. There was no denying how turned on she was, she only wished that Neeko and herself could have come to this point naturally, in their own time. She pushed those thoughts away. It was not so and never would be. But perhaps she could make Neeko feel good. She felt like if she could accomplish that then she might in some small way make up for the situation they were now in.

She started by placing a soft kiss above Neeko’s vulva. She thought it looked beautiful. Her friend really was so beautiful, she felt foolish for having never noticed it before. Of course the way Neeko felt towards her was obvious, and even though Nidalee was uncertain as to whether or not her own feelings were equally as strong, she was never totally honest with herself. The guidance of the pack and her own role as pack mother was a convenient way to put this lingering question off again and again.

Now she was here, being forced into something that she would have loved to share with Neeko. She gave her friend another kiss, a little lower this time, lingering for a moment and giving Neeko’s pink hood a little brush with her tongue. Even though it was so much softer than Noel’s tongue, Neeko felt this intensely and her heart swooned. Having Nidalee there seeing her privates and licking them was a joyful feeling, to say nothing of the fact that she was inches away from Nidalee’s own nether region.

Nidalee started to lick with more certainty now, sure that Neeko was enjoying this and that she was too. She heard a soft moan from behind her and she was gratified that Neeko liked it. She leaned farther down and slid her tongue into Neeko’s hole.

“Oh!” Neeko exclaimed, the feeling of Nidalee actually inside her causing her to squeal. She spread her legs wider, displaying herself as much as she could and she rested her own hands on Nidalee’s legs.

Noel watched with amusement as Nidalee really started to eat out the smaller girl. They were both clearly loving this even if they were still slightly awkward with each other. He wondered why they hadn’t openly professed their desire to one another before this point although it didn’t really matter. He let them have another moment together although his cock was raging now and he knew it wouldn’t be long before he would need release.

“Can... Neeko do the same? Neeko would love to make Nidalee feel as good as Neeko feels.” The Vastayan’s arousal had risen to the point where she felt like she could ask, her shame had finally been overcome and she felt an intense heat which was shared by Nidalee.

Nidalee turned her head with a wry grin. Her pussy and asshole were right in Neeko’s face and it felt so scandalous to be exposed like this. Even though she had been raped tonight she was dripping wet.

“Of course you can, Neeko,” She said softly. “You can...you can touch me anytime you please.”

Hearing those words were like a benediction to Neeko. She knew that things would be different between them from now on. There was no going back from this, even after the Ixtali was gone the things they had shared now could never be forgotten. For the first time since this began Neeko felt like things were going to be okay.

She brought her hands up to Nidalee’s well formed ass and spread her cheeks, her eyes drinking in the sight. She savoured it for a moment before reaching up and licking her friend, tasting that exquisite taste that she dreamed of for so long. She would do this every day if Nidalee wished. She loved Nidalee.

The girls ate each other with relish now, sharing their bodies with one another, any remaining feelings of guilt eradicated. They were tender as they explored one another, playing in a way they had never played before. Time seemed to stand still as they finally became lovers.

Nidalee was interrupted by the presence of Noel’s rigid member. She glanced up at it, then him.

“Lather me up, Kashdaji. Get my cock nice and wet.”

A feeling of apprehension came upon Nidalee. “I...all right. Do you want me to suck your cock again?”

“No, Kashdaji. It’s simply for your friends ease and benefit. It’s time I fucked her. Of course you’ll be in a fine position to watch.”

Nidalee froze at these words. She hoped that she could spare Neeko what had been done to her, she would have done anything he asked of her. But the look in his eyes told her all she needed to know. He was going to rape Neeko.

Chapter Text

“YIIEEEK!”

Neeko’s voice reached its highest pitch when Noel penetrated her, tearing through her hymen and claiming her maidenhead, a 200 year old prize she never intended to relinquish to any man. Pain seared from her cunt through to her very being and caused the Vastayan to shudder violently. She had been wounded many times in her long life but to her this seemed like the worst pain she had ever experienced, reaching into her untouched depths. It was only the first thrust but already Neeko felt like she might be sick.

Her squeal was like music to Noel who drank in the cocktail of her reactions. Her eyes which were already large shot open as wide as a full moon. Her lithe body convulsed. Her pussy was tight around Noel, who was himself no stranger to virgin or otherworldly snatch. What fed him the most however was the fear and helplessness that she felt, her shattered emotions surging through to him like electricity, the darkest part of him transmuting that sadness into vigour, infusing him with strength.

Nidalee who was still on top of Neeko was witness to her ancient friends deflowering. Hearing Neeko’s cries pained her and she felt a deep shame at watching the violent assault. As though she was taking part in it. The position she was in, so lascivious on top of Neeko with her crotch in her friends face, a position which felt so good only a few moments ago, now seemed utterly disgraceful.

“Noel!” She cried out, staring up helplessly at the man who had now taken both of their virginities. “Please stop, she is bleeding!”

“Common for any deflowering,” Noel said dismissively. He flexed his thick cock and Neeko yelped again, making him grin. “She’s even tighter than you, Kashdaji.”

Noel withdrew an inch before pushing back to his original depth. He repeated this motion twice more before venturing further into Neeko who trembled in pain. Taking his time, he worked his way deeper into the exotic cunt that he claimed for his own.

Nidalee crawled off Neeko, disgusted at being a part of this however unwilling. She brought her head close to Neeko who had tears streaming down her face now.

“Neeko,” she whispered, taking her friends hand in her own. “I’m here with you. It will be over soon.”

Nidalee didn’t even believe her own words but Neeko looked into her eyes and seemed to take some comfort in them.

Neeko’s voice was shrill and devastated. “Can...can Nidalee please hold Neeko?”

“Of course,” said Nidalee, wrapping her arms around her friend in a hug. “We will get through this together.”

As the two women embraced Noel continued his short thrusts, pulling out only to slide back in deeper still. Neeko still cried out when he did this but with Nidalee to hold her through her trauma she bore it a little more stoically. This went on for a while longer before Noel decided he was ready to start fucking the girl in earnest.

He pushed in all the way now, forcing Neeko’s unused cunt to entirely new dimensions. She shrieked again as he did this and then started to sob. Now even Nidalee couldn’t console her as she hugged her friend uselessly.

Noel got into his rhythm now, his eyes on the Vastayan pussy that was wrapped around him. He admired Neeko’s pink little lips that pulled out every time he withdrew, only to disappear inward whenever he thrusted. A trickle of blood from her torn hymen formed what looked like a web on his prick but Noel did not mind. He was a little surprised that a creature as ageless as a Vastayan should remain sexless. Apparently Neeko had no desire to share herself with men.

The three carried on like this, with Noel contentedly fucking Neeko while the girls huddled close together, their hands clasped tight with one another. Noel was admiring Nidalee’s ass from this position as well, bent down on all fours the way she was. But it was not long before he decided he wanted to share in some of the intimacy.

Without any warning he grabbed hold of Nidalee’s hair and yanked it, tossing her to the side. In nearly the same movement he scooped up Neeko in his arms and pulled her towards him. He was resting on his knees now, sitting up straight with his cock fully impaling the lithe Vastayan who was now face to face with her rapist. Neeko wanted to get away from him but he held her firm.

“Wrap your legs around my waist, girl,” he told her, his eyes boring into hers. Neeko could feel the intensity of his gaze and she couldn’t hold it. She slammed her eyes shut, tears streaming down her face.

“P-please...please let Neeko go...!” She stammered, her voice barely working. When she didn’t immediately comply Noel released one hand and brought it to one of her nipples, giving it a brutal pinch.

“Eeee!” Neeko screamed, her eyes flying wide open as Noel began to pull on her sensitive nub, twisting as he did so. The pain wasn’t as bad as the awful throbbing coming from her pussy but it was enough to thoroughly demoralize Neeko. She quickly wrapped her legs around Noel.

“Good girl, you’re starting to learn.” He said as he released her nipple, bringing the hand around back and this time taking hold of Neeko at the base of her tail. Then he rose to his feet, his powerful body taking Neeko along like she didn’t weigh anything at all.

Standing now with his feet planted wide he wore Neeko’s pussy like it was an adornment around his cock. She kept her legs tight around his torso and she was able to take off some of the pressure of his member which was stabbing deep into her like this. He aided her with his hand that gripped the bottom of her tail like it was the handle to his sword. His other hand had her by the back of the neck.

“Look at me.” He said. It was a simple command but to Neeko it was nearly impossible. She craved with every fibre of her being that she could be away from this man, that she could put as much distance as possible between them. But she dare not disobey. She looked into the eyes of the man who had changed her life forever.

“Put your arms around my neck.”

Neeko did this too. The pain, the humiliation, the emotional devastation of what was happening was overwhelming her. She could feel herself submitting fully to this Ixtali, any will to resist crumbling.

“Now give me a smile.”

This last order was too much for Neeko. She couldn’t imagine smiling for this man after all he had done, after what he was doing. It wasn’t possible!

She shook her head slowly. “Neeko...Neeko can’t! Please, no more...”

“Neeko had better.” Noel said darkly.

The Vastayan felt the Ixtali’s sho’ma, so different from any other she had ever encountered. Malevolent and frightening while being so strongly mixed with lust and sexual want. Her ability to feel it so palpably made her situation hopeless. As her fear increased the darkest aspect of Noel’s own being fed on it and enhanced his own ruthless hunger, his savage desire for obedience from those around him.

Neeko almost thought she would faint. He was overbearing, never had she felt so threatened or helpless. The way his eyes were seering into hers it seemed unimaginable that she should ever be able to resist him. And the constant pain coming from between her legs, from the entrance of her hole right back to the cervix at the end of her tunnel, only served as a physical reminder that he had already won and could inflict whatever punishment on Nidalee or herself that he wished.

There was no choice. With her breaths coming in short, sharp gasps, Neeko forced her lips into a smile.

“A little wider, let’s see those teeth.” Noel said, pleased that she was complying but still wanting more.

Another tear slid down Neeko’s cheek and she did her best, showing her white teeth as she curled her mouth into a wide grin.

“That’s better. Hold that.” Noel said. At least her mouth was smiling, Neeko’s eyes were the picture of misery. It was a simple thing but he could read the strain on her face and see the absolute effort it took the girl to keep the expression plastered on.

Now he was ready to fuck.

With his commanding grip he lifted Neeko’s body up so that his cock nearly popped out and then let her drop back down, his cock skewering her.

“OOH!” Neeko cried out, her smile vanishing for a second before coming back to her face. The pain of Noel’s assault caused her to lose her composure but by now she didn’t need to be reminded of what he wanted from her.

Noel repeated this again and again, ravaging Neeko with his inhuman member while she kept her legs and arms wrapped around him, her traumatized eyes locked on his and that painful smile barely on her face, wavering every time he bottomed out in her.

Nidalee remained on her knees, the shrill sounds of Neeko’s cries piercing her heart. She didn’t know what she could do. She wanted to plead with Noel, to beg him to stop but she knew it would be useless. She clambered to her feet and stood there uncertainly.

Noel paid her no mind. His eyes were still locked on to Neeko’s, drinking in her anguish as he continued his brutal rape. Tears were flowing down her face, that strained smile giving her an almost crazed look. He leaned closer and began to lick at her face like a dog, lapping up her tears as if they tasted like sweet fruit. The blue haired girl shuddered as he did this, feeling invaded in every way.

Without removing his face from hers Noel said, “Kiss me.” He didn’t wait for the girl and planted his mouth on hers, forcing yet another act of intimacy on her.

Neeko was sobbing as her tongue reluctantly touched his. She could feel the glee coming from him, the unchecked power that he seemed to posses and his rapacious mouth that was plundering her own. Kissing him was like kissing an animal. She thought that this might have been the worst indignity of all.

Finally he pulled away from her face and watched her expectantly. With massive effort Neeko replaced the frown on her face with another forced smile.

“Thank me for fucking you, now. Thank me for taking your virginity. Tell me how proud you are to be my little Vastayan slut.”

“Noel!” Nidalee shouted. She couldn’t stand it anymore, he had already taken everything from them but now he was simply humiliating Neeko for fun! Rage burned within her and her hands were balled into fists. “That’s enough! She doesn’t have to say anything!”

“She had better say exactly what I told her to.” Noel said evenly, his eyes still looking into Neeko’s. “If she doesn’t then I’ll fuck both of you all night and come morning I’ll leave you girls under the care of the Piltovans. A little gift from the jungle. I’m sure those savages would enjoy your bodies as much as I.”

The idea of handing them over to the hated foreigners was unfathomable to the girls. Would he really do it? Would he give them over as slaves to those barbarians? There was no telling what might happen if they found themselves imprisoned in such a way. It was an awful thought, an uncertainty even worse than what they were experiencing now.

“Please no,” Neeko said, her voice small and weak sounding. “Neeko will do as you say. Neeko will be good. Please don’t do that.”

“All right.” Noel said. He kept bobbing Neeko up and down on his prick, fucking her slowly but steadily as he watched her.

Neeko didn’t know if she could do it. It would be to debase herself forever. But there was no choice. If not for her own sake then for Nidalee’s, she must do whatever he said. She took a breath and swallowed, hoping that her voice would work. Then her face broke into a wide smile.

“Thank you! Thank you for fucking Neeko! And thank you for taking Neeko’s virginity! Neeko is so proud to be Noel’s little Vastayn slut!”

Noel’s face broke into a wide grin. “You’re welcome, slut. You make a fine cum rag, don’t you?”

“Yes,” Neeko said, nodding her head in agreement, “Neeko does make a fine cum rag!”

“Do you think your little twat will ever be the same after this?”

Neeko hesitated for a minute before answering. “No. Neeko’s twat will never be the same again.”

“Why not?”

“Because...because Noel has stretched it out so much! Neeko has lost her virginity today.”

“Tell me how much you would love to lick my asshole. To thank me for breaking you in.”

Both girls could not believe their ears at this last comment. Despite her resolve the smile dropped from her face. Was he being serious? Did he just want her to say it or was she expected to actually go through with it? Neeko’s heart started to beat furiously and she thought she might break into tears all over again.

“Noel, please,” Nidalee said, hoping to bargain with him. If she could just change his mind, if she could at least spare Neeko this awful fate... “Take me!”

In desperation Nidalee got back down to the ground on her hands and knees, turning her ass to Noel and putting her face down. She spread her legs were spread wide and arched her back so that she was presented to him, pussy and asshole on full display.

“Please, fuck me, Noel! You’ve had Neeko, take me again!” She said, wiggling her butt enticingly. “Please, I’m ready, I’m yours!”

Noel’s eyes dropped down to the jungle girl who was begging him and he had to admit that she looked good. But he turned again to Neeko.

“I might take you up on that, Kashdaji,” he said. “But first. This little Vastayan bitch is being stubborn.”

“Neeko is not being stubborn!” The Vastayan said hastily, her bright smile returning. “Neeko would love to lick Noel’s ass! Neeko would like to thank Noel for breaking Neeko in!”

“What a fine idea, Neeko,” Noel said. “You really are a nasty whore for a newly deflowered virgin. But your girlfriend is begging me to fuck her and I believe I’ll oblige her.”

Noel repositioned himself so that he was standing in a wide stance behind Nidalee. Neeko was still wrapped around him with his cock buried deep inside her but rather than remove her he squatted down low. The muscles in his legs were flexed with tension but he was strong and felt like he could hold the position forever.

He placed Neeko down on top of her friend, sitting her just above Nidalee’s ass. Nidalee turned her head back to see what was happening but she did not move. Noel maintained his hold of Neeko, balancing her on top of the other girl who bore her light weight easily. Finally, he slid completely out of Neeko, much to the Vastayan’s relief.

Pointing himself downward he nuzzled his cock up to Nidalee. She could feel him poking up against her vulva and while she was happy that Neeko was being spared further assault she felt her own concern rising. Her pussy still ached from her previous rape and she knew it would not be easy to take Noel again.

“Guide me in, Kashdaji.” Noel said, holding his deep horse stance with ease. Nidalee reached her hand between her own legs and took hold of the hard rod, rubbing it around her twat and helping him burrow between her lips.

“Please...be gentle, Noel.” Nidalee asked him softly, an earnest submissiveness in her voice.

Noel didn’t answer but he did take his time. Like his penetration of Neeko he moved in slowly, withdrawing slightly and thrusting back and forth an inch at a time before deepening his strokes. It was slightly easier for Nidalee this time but she still ached and the pain was unavoidable. One thing she did that he had not asked was to keep her fingertips on his member. He had found his mark and didn’t need her guidance any more but Nidalee found that the feeling of his hard flesh, the size and power of it slipping into her was strangely pleasing. She was being aroused in the worst way but it made his entry easier and she welcomed the flow of her own juices.

At length he worked up into a proper rhythm, in and out of the jungle girls pussy, eliciting small yelps from the subjugated woman. As he went deeper she lost her grip of his cock and put her hand back down to the earth, needing the support to hold her ground against Noel’s thrusts which were becoming more forceful. He still held Neeko in place who just stared at him with a dumb, helpless look.

He fucked Nidalee like this for a long while when finally, he pulled out suddenly and simply directed his next thrust towards Neeko’s cunt. Neither girl was prepared for this and the Vastayan let out a startled yelp.

“Eeek!”

Her high pitched squeek turned Noel on and he fucked her for a minute before switching back to Nidalee’s hole. This time he needed no help and he plunged into the bottom girl and made it all the way to the back which caused her to cry out.

“Aaah!”

More of the same. He fucked Nidalee. After another minute, back to Neeko. He gave the Vastayan 10 thrusts before returning to Nidalee, giving her the same. He repeated the process, each girl getting five thrusts this time. Eventually he got down to a single stab per pussy hole, simply pushing down to the bottom of one cunt before popping out and sliding into the other one. Noel settled on this pattern and more minutes passed as he went from cunt to cunt, fucking the girls as though he couldn’t decide which one felt better.

Eventually the position became taxing on even his powerful legs and when he thrust in to Neeko he sat down on his haunches, taking her with him. She stared at him uncertainly.

“I suppose I should let you make good on your promise, Vastayan.”

For a brief moment Neeko didn’t understand what he wanted. Then she realized what he was referring to. She had hoped that he would have forgotten about that, he seemed to be enjoying himself so much going between Nidalee and herself. Neeko couldn’t keep the sadness off her face.

“Please, Neeko...Neeko doesn’t want to...do that...”

“Neeko is going to do that. And when she does she had better bring the same passion as when she was kissing Nidalee.”

“Please, Noel,” Nidalee said, “Don’t make her. Don’t make us do any more, you’ve had us both, you’ve had everything we have to offer you!”

He laughed at this. “Hardly. I’m letting you bitches off easy. You each have tighter holes than your pussies and you should be thankful I’m choosing not to stick my cock in them.”

Both girls felt a tremor of fear at the implication of his words. Just the fact that he mentioned it was terrifying.

“Neeko will do as you say!” Said the Vastayan. She didn’t want to give the Ixtali a chance to pursue this idea any further. Disgusting though it was, she must obey him. This new threat he was now hinting at was simply too horrific to contemplate.

Pushing Neeko off him, Noel rested his back comfortably on the soft ground and hiked his legs up. The blue haired girl just stared at his anus in dismay.

“Get to it. First, tell me what a treat it will be for you to lick my asshole.”

Neeko was breathing hard. She wished she could flee into the jungle and never stop running. But she was so tired and sore. She just wanted reprieve from this man.

Brining her head up to his ass Neeko could smell him and she shuddered. His eyes were on her expectantly and she knew she was trapped. She glanced over at Nidalee.

“Neeko,” Nidalee said to her, “You...you don’t have to.”

But Neeko knew this was not so. She silently prayed that this would be enough to satisfy this awful man. She turned her attention back to Noel her face lit up in a bright smile.

“It will be a treat for Neeko to lick Noel’s asshole!”

Then she dove in. Her tongue landed directly on Noel’s sphincter and she began to lick it up and down. She had to fight the urge to immediately gag and just kept going, trying her best not to taste, not to think. Neeko went through the awful motions, twirling her tongue around the asshole of her rapist.

Nidalee looked like she was about to cry again. Without realizing it she put her hands to her head, as if to steady some awful dizziness that threatened her. What she was witnessing was something she never could have imagined and she felt sick for her dear friend.

“Eyes up here, Neeko. Try sucking on it a little more.” Noel said.

Neeko did as she was told. She pursed her lips around his ass and began to suck, her tongue working feverishly as it slid inside his anus. Her big, beautiful eyes stared up at him. In her two centuries on Runeterra she had never felt so small. So dominated. She kept on sucking and licking.

Noel was elated. This was an entirely new thrill for him. His cock could not have been any harder and he knew that he would be ready to release soon. The Vastayan had capitulated to him and completely threw herself into her task and it felt glorious. Noel made a mental note to have more of his sexual conquests perform like this for him. His mind briefly strayed to the two Yunalai sisters he fucked and he imagined what it might be like to have a princess treat him this way.

“Good girl,” Noel said, giving her some encouragement. “Tell me what a filthy ass licking whore you are.”

Neeko was thankful to get her lips away from him, even if only for a second. “Neeko is a filthy, ass licking whore!”

“Get your tongue back in there, whore.”

Neeko bent back down and continued to rim him. Noel turned to Nidalee who sat there, her face ashen.

“I want your lips on my cock, Kashdaji.”

Nidalee was almost happy to have something to do, if only so she could share some of the misery with Neeko who had been degraded even more than her. She opened her mouth wide and took Noel in and her eyes met Neeko’s as she began to suck his cock once more.

There was something unspoken between the girls. They both knew they had been beaten in a way that could never be made right. They had suffered the most humiliating defeat imaginable and they suffered it together. It was hard to imagine what would come after this in their lives but they had made it this far and were determined now to get through it.

Noel simply relished the sensation. Neeko’s tongue in his ass. His cock in Nidalee’s mouth. Both girls working desperately to please him. Two virginities taken in a single night. And his own mission so close to completion. He was most pleased with how things had turned out. Now the only question that remained was where to spill his seed.

“Kashdaji, switch spots with Neeko. You might as well get a taste while you’re down there.”

The girls were sullen but they did what they were told. Nidalee was less squeamish about licking Noel’s ass, if only for the fact that it was now glistening with Neeko’s own saliva. For Neeko, sucking a cock, however distasteful, was better than the utter humiliation of being forced to rim a man she hated and feared.

“Get that pussy up here, Neeko. I’ll have a closer look at your gash.”

Without removing him from her mouth Neeko straddled Noel, a leg on each side of him. Now her holes were next to his face. He placed his hands on her smooth legs and rubbed them slowly. She continued to slide her tongue around his pole, wary of what might come next.

He moved his hands up to her ass, petite yet well shaped, and with one hand he took hold of her tail, lifting it up. Nestled just underneath it was Neeko’s own asshole, tucked away and hidden underneath. He smiled and used his other hand to start kneading her ass cheek.

Despite her efforts to relax Neeko felt tense. She was afraid of having her privates so exposed to Noel. She almost stopped her sucking when she felt a pair of fingers slide in to her pussy. He was feeling around inside! Exploring her with his fingers, pushing on her walls. She tried to ignore him but that was simply not possible.

Noel released the hand that was holding her tail up and he was happy when it stayed out of his way. Neeko was being as compliant as possible despite clearly loathing the situation. He dipped his free index finger into his mouth to wet it before pushing it up to her tight little butthole.

“Mmhh!” Neeko could only let out a muffled cry, her mouth stuffed full.

“Relax, girl. Just be thankful it’s not my cock.”

But Neeko couldn’t relax. Her sphincter tightened up against the probing of Noel’s finger. The Ixtali didn’t seem bothered and simply wet his finger and again pressed up against her anus. This time he forced himself forward without stopping and despite Neeko’s tenseness he pushed his fingertip in.

Neeko was moaning, more from fear than from pain. This was just another added dimension of humiliation for her. She was faced to face with Nidalee and the other girl could read the misery in her face.

Nidalee pulled her mouth away from Noel’s asshole for a moment. Neeko just stared at her with glassy eyes.

“I love you, Neeko.”

Neeko let Noel’s cock pop free from her mouth and more tears came flowing from her eyes. She hated this horrible night more than any other from her long life. But paradoxically the words that just came from Nidalee’s lips made it into something beautiful at the same time.

“Neeko loves Nidalee,” she said, trying unsuccessfully not to sob. “Neeko has always loved Nidalee. Always.”

The two girls locked their lips together and kissed passionately. Nidalee started to cry as well now. Their feelings for each other had been revealed at last. It had come about in the most perverse, degrading fashion imaginable but it was finally out in the open.

That was as far as they were willing to risk Noel’s ire. They gave each other a last smile and Nidalee returned her mouth to Noel’s ass, Neeko to his cock, and they continued to worship with their mouths the man they hated, the man who had brought them together with more intensity than they could ever have managed on their own.

Noel let them have their moment. He was too enamoured with Neeko’s asshole, which he had now fully buried his finger in. He was knuckle deep into her rectum. His index and middle finger from his other hand were both still in her pussy and he moved all three fingers around, making them out despite being in separate holes. The thin layer of skin that separated them took a pounding as they rubbed up against each other, like old friends meeting in a most unexpected place.

He kept on like this, feeling up Neeko’s insides like she was a piece of meat for his pleasure. She continued to cry, continued to suck on him, and continued to watch her beautiful friend lick out his ass. Neeko knew that she would never be the same person after this.

More minutes passed as they continued on like this, both girls sucking and licking, completely degraded in front of one another. Finally the point came where Noel didn’t want to hold out any longer. His prick was aflame with sensation, sexual energy buzzing throughout. He was ready for release.

With a suddenness that startled the girls he was up, tossing Neeko off of him as he scrambled to his knees. He grabbed hold of the Vastayan who was on all fours and pulled her back in towards him, slamming his cock back up her cunt. Then he went back to fucking her, this time with long, commanding strokes.

“Aaah!” She cried out, the power of his thrusts catching her off guard. “Uhhngh! Uhh! Uh! Uh! Uhhng!”

“Cum now, Neeko. Go ahead. If you orgasm for us I’ll take my leave and you’ll never see me again.”

Neeko didn’t think she could do it. But she wanted him to leave. She wanted this done. If it were up to her she would climax and at last be finished with this depraved madness.

“You should try to help her, Kashdaji. I can keep this up as long as necessary.” Noel said. Despite the confidence he had in his own stamina however, he was eager for release. After everything that happened tonight he was worked up to an insane peak of excitement.

“Neeko... what can I do to help you?”

Neeko didn’t know. Her mind was all mixed up. She just wanted to be close with Nidalee. In truth she was already violently worked up herself, her ability to feel the sho’ma of Nidalee and Noel had bombarded her with an intense eroticism tonight, like nothing she had ever known. Even her rape had taken on a perverse titillation. She had a frantic, helpless look on her face. She didn’t know what to do!

Noel took the lead. “Lie down, Kashdaji.”

Nidalee obeyed, unsure as to what he had in mind. Noel moved Neeko and himself over so that their sex organs were above her head. Then he guided them down to Nidalee’s mouth.

“Lick her clit.” He said. His cock was still buried in Neeko but he had ceased his thrusts now.

Nidalee got to work. She kissed her friends swollen hood and very gently began to lick the pink nub that stuck out. She could smell the heavy scent of their combined sex and it made her swoon. The things that had been done tonight had changed her world. She wanted her friend to have release, not for Noel’s sake but for Neeko’s. After everything that happened she deserved at least that.

Noel remained still, giving his powerful cock tiny thrusts inside the Vastayan who could feel her lovers tongue praising her tiny clit. He reached his hands around to her chest and cupped her tiny breasts, holding her in firm hands. Neeko clenched herself against the unyielding cock that was inside her, Noel’s flexing sending sparks of excitement through her. She felt her toes tingling. Her face was hot, her cheeks flushed. Her breathing had become raspy.

There was tension in the air as the energy built in Neeko. She wanted to let go. To let the floodgates release and to experience that bliss. She was so close! Maybe it didn’t matter that Noel was to be a part of it. This ogre had fucked her. Explored her every orifice. He had brought her to places she had never known. It was already done and now all that was left was one final surrender.

She dialed her focus in on his sho’ma. Heat. Raw lust and excitement. Joy. He was so close too. He wanted to cum, he had enjoyed their bodies, he fingered and fucked and sucked them like a pair of toys. What did anything matter aside from pleasure in this very moment?

Neeko felt herself spilling over the edge, biting down on her lower lip, her face red and hot. Nidalee’s tongue licking her, Noel’s indominatable cock, his large hands, every dirty thought, word and act that had been committed this night, all blending together finally overwhelming her.

Noel gave in a moment before her. His explosion of pleasure was the final shove that she needed and for a brief instant his sho’ma only registered pure bliss. There was a tremendous explosion of hot cum deep inside her and Neeko felt it in her soul. He took hold of her hips and started ramming in and out of her deflowered cunt and Neeko screamed, bewildered. The both of them howled in tandem as they came. Nidalee was shocked at the violence of it and her face became soaked with wet pussy juice and thick semen.

Noel and Neeko’s organs locked together, pulsing as one, heavy blobs of cum filling her untouched pussy as she continued to spasm in a way she had never known. The fuschia coloured glands on the top of her head stood up in rigid attention as she came and for a few moments all her senses merged in a timeless pleasure.

The aftershocks of their orgasms were slow to subside. Every now and then Noel would twitch himself and a lingering drop of cum would spurt from his cock. Whenever he did this Neeko would yelp, her pussy teeming with sensitivity. Although it would have seemed impossible for her even a few moments before, for one single instant she felt deeply connected to Noel and desired to be close to him.

It did not last. When he was finally spent he pulled out of her with a wet sound. Cum oozed out of her gaping hole and Nidalee stared at it, fascinated.

“Suck it out, Kashdaji. Don’t let my seed touch the ground.”

Nidalee did as she was told. The idea of disobeying now seemed absurd. She wrapped her lips around Neeko’s lips and sucked very gently, giving her friends affectionate rubs with her tongue as the cum pooled in her mouth.

“Don’t swallow it. I want to see.”

Neeko was catching her breath, her pussy sensitive beyond belief. She squeezed her exhausted muscles and felt a large glob get pushed out. Nidalee was breathing through her nose and Neeko could feel it under her tail. It was not long before she knew her friend’s mouth was full.

Noel inspected his own spunk swimming in Nidalee’s mouth and he was pleased. He then commanded her to swap it with Neeko. Surprisingly Neeko didn’t so much as pout, and she met Nidalee’s lips and took the hot cum into her own mouth, opening wide and showing it to the powerful Ixtali who had so thoroughly dominated them.

He made the Vastayan swallow it. It was unpleasant for Neeko but her body was still radiating with sexual pleasure and that made it easier for her. She managed to force it all down, gagging only slightly, and when she was done she opened her mouth for him, displaying to Noel that she had completed her task.

The girls both seemed in a sort of daze now. It truly had been an unforgettable night for them all. They remained sitting where they were while he dressed and picked up his things. Then he had them press their heads together and look up at him like two obedient bitches. He gave one final command. After everything that had happened, it seemed like such a small thing. Nidalee and Neeko’s faces widened into broad smiles as they spoke at the same time.

“Thank you, master.” They sang together.

“My pleasure, ladies.” Noel reached down with both hands and took each girl by the face, squeezing their cheeks together so that her lips puckered out. He gave them an affectionate little shake and turned to leave.

Then he was gone.

The girls sat in silence for a long while before they finally got their senses about them. The sounds of the jungle buzzed together in a singular harmony and stars blanketed the sky.

“Neeko,” said Nidalee, touching the Vastayan on the shoulder. “Are you all right?”

The blue haired girl had been sitting in a trance that was shattered at the sound of Nidalee’s voice. She looked at her friend and lover.

“Neeko will be okay.” She smiled at Nidalee. “And Neeko is so grateful that Nidalee is here. And grateful for what Nidalee said. If not for Nidalee then...Neeko may not have wanted to survive this night.”

Nidalee was relieved by the look her lover gave her. She knew that they were both in uncharted territories, in their lives and their relationship. But they would persevere. Now more than ever she understood that they could get through anything together.

Both of their legs were wobbly when they finally stood. It was very late and they were exhausted. Their bodies were sticky and the girls decided not to bother dressing into their clothes. Instead they resumed their Pakaa forms and fled into the jungle. At length they located a small body of water and returned to their human forms and washed. Their naked bodies glistened in the moonlight and it was exciting being naked and alone together. Despite the trauma of what had occurred the two girls smiled at each other. Nothing needed to be said. There was a deeper understanding between them now.

When they were clean they found a place to rest for the night. It was quiet and very peaceful. They lay down together and made themselves comfortable, staring up at the stars. They kissed softly. Then, embracing the warmth of one another, they fell into a deep sleep.

In the end they opted not to return to the pack. Not for now at any rate. There would be time for that later if they so chose. Their lives had been radically changed and they only wanted to be together to explore this new stage they had entered.

They were happy together, and the following days were some of the most tranquil of their lives. As these days turned into weeks and the weeks into months, their moon times brought no bleeding for either of them. As the season changed their bellies began to swell. Nidalee and Neeko were both pregnant.

They would both be mothers before the year was out, each woman giving birth to a healthy baby, a girl for Neeko and a boy for Nidalee. Their offspring each had dark black hair just like their father and the children inherited many of his features. They cherished their cubs as much as they did each other and would raise them in the jungles of Shuriman, Nidalee and Neeko both proud and loving parents in an unconventional family.

They seldom spoke of the man who bred them, but his presence loomed large for the rest of their lives. Although rarely mentioned, they would never forget the mysterious and powerful Ixtali who forever altered their destinies, or that one transformative night when he broke both girls into sexual conquests.

Chapter Text

Mara’s pink tongue glided up the length of Noel’s shaft and slid around his head, a lovely smile on the face of the emerald eyed Yunalai princess. She was on her knees in front of Noel who sat wide legged on the couch by the fireplace in her bedchambers. She wore only a skimpy pair of cotton white panties, the rest of her clothes lying in haphazard little piles. Noel himself was naked but for a necklace he wore that had to Mara a vaguely familiar, almost feminine looking pouch attached.

The princess had been between his legs for some time now. She wanted to please Noel and prove herself every bit as sexual a creature as he. Mara only wondered if she could finish him like this. He had told her to place her hands on his legs and let her mouth do all the work and she complied with his wishes. She hoped she could bring about his climax but Noel seemed to possess such self control. He was a highly trained man and it only made sense that such discipline would spill into every facet of his life.

She gave her mouth a rest for a moment, resting the side of her head on his thigh and looking up at him with adoration. He returned her look and they gazed in to each others eyes.

“Do I please you, Noel?”

“More than anything.”

Noel put his hand to her face and brushed it gently back through her hair. Mara couldn’t keep the smile off her face. He had been so warm and loving with her tonight, making her feel like the most important girl in the world. She was quite certain that he was falling for her now. To her there was no question that she loved him.

It had been so unexpected when she received word that Noel had returned to Ixaocan and that he had inquired if she would be available for a late dinner. She was overcome with excitement at the surprise request and immediately agreed to host him. After that her day flew by as she decided upon a proper meal to serve her guest as well as picking out something to wear.

Mara ended up deciding on a traditional Ixtali fish dish that one of the chef’s in the palace was famous for. She opted to host him in the same room they dined in last time. And for her choice of clothes, one of her favourite yellow dresses, paired with ruby earrings and a necklace and bracelet made of red diamonds. Once the plans had been settled she spent the rest of the afternoon making sure her appearance was immaculate.

Dinner was a fabulous success. Noel was dressed in his finest clothes, modest though they were, and he was well groomed and handsome looking. Mara had been bursting with unasked questions: Did he have a change of heart with regards to their relationship? Who requested his presence at the last meeting of the Yun Tal? Did he think he might be selected to face the Vidalion? Where had he been these last couple of days? Of course, Mara was too well bred to forget her manners as a host. During thecourse of their meal, she only ventured to ask him about his recent whereabouts. Noel was silent for a moment before answering.

“Perhaps I should not say, Mara. But I will confide in you. I was sent on Qiyana’s orders to discover the location of the Piltovans on our shores.”

He then shared some of the details of his short expedition. Mara listened with rapt interest, envying Noel for his life that was filled with adventure. She couldn’t have possibly known that he was withholding so much about what really happened during his time away.

After Noel had left Nidalee and Neeko he made his way to the encampment nearby. The Piltovans had the entire area lit up with overhead lights that looked unlike any magic he had ever seen. It was an unfamiliar sight and he assumed they were some kind of artificial illumination. The foreigners were fond of their devices and contraptions and he had never heard of them using any kind of arcane spellcraft.

The area around the camp had been cleared but he found the closest, highest tree nearby and climbed it to gain a better vantage point. He could see a little better from here and he was pleased that what he saw was similar to what Nidalee already described to him. The Kashdaji had been telling the truth.

Despite the lateness of the hour there was a large number of guards posted, perched on top of the strange buildings and patrolling the perimeter in groups of four. The men all wore the same blue uniforms, armed with rifles and sabres and they were very alert, eyes constantly sweeping their surroundings.

He studied them from his position. They all had a military bearing to them and this brought up many questions. How large was this army of theirs? How well armed, how well trained? Ixtal had no need of any standing army since the ancient days. Although there were many powerful spellcasters and warriors within Ixtal, the vast majority of the population was civilian. Although this group of foreigners was relatively small they had already established a strong presence and ripped away so much of the surrounding jungle. He could only imagine the danger presented by greater numbers of them. For the first time, Noel perceived a genuine threat to his homeland.

Time passed. Noel was comfortable in the tree, letting his mind roam as he watched like a hawk. He felt content, almost serene. His sexual conquest of the two jungle beauties had been an unexpected gift and now he was sated, engaged in the one task he had been born to do in life. Scouting. Hunting. Performing to the highest standard of excellence and defending Ixtal from her enemies.

The sky had cleared now and judging by the movement of the moon and the stars at least an hour had passed. The light of dawn would not be far off. Noel sat the whole time as if in a trance. No one in all of Runeterra knew he was here in this spot and he relished the complete anonymity of his being. Shrouded in the dark he felt invisible, as though he were wearing the blackness like a garment.

Eventually he stood and stretched his legs. The foreigners continued their patrols through the night, oblivious of him. By now Noel had seen enough to report back to Qiyana but he was feeling particularly bold. If only he could take a closer look into their base.

Sliding down the tree he squatted low and took a few steps out of the jungle into the clearing. He was confident to the point of recklessness. He moved without sound, fluid and without a hint of tension in his body.

Now he waited. Almost daring the next group of Piltovans to spot him. He was standing a fair ways from the treeline now and if he looked back he could see the jungle foliage illuminated by the camps projection lights.

A group of men came alongside the base where he stood. They couldn’t have been more than 40 feet from him and they were coming closer still. He remained motionless.

They went past him. Noel was sure that at least one of them had scanned this area of the clearing. Vigilant as they were it didn’t seem possible that they could have missed him. The patrol kept walking.

Noel bent down and picked up a small stone. Then, irrationally, acting against his own better judgement, he threw the rock at a fallen log only a few feet from where he stood. It made a dull yet audible sound.

*Pok*

The men stopped and turned their heads, looking in the direction of where the rock struck, practically right next to him. Noel was as immobile as a statue, he was hardly breathing. Even so he was sure that the very white of his eyes would give his position away. He was ready for them to go for their guns and when they did he would hit them with a gale of wind and flee into the jungle.

One of the Piltovans said something to his comrades and they all stood there warily, each man on guard. They took a few steps towards him, scanning the area for any disturbance. Time stood still for Noel who for all his discipline felt the thrill of imminent danger.

Another one of them spoke and reached down to his belt, bringing up a large hand held device that Noel took to be a weapon. He readied himself to launch his attack. Then there was a clicking sound and a beam of bright light poured forth from the contraption that the Piltovan held. It was clear now to Noel that this was no magical effect; the foreigners indeed had methods of producing artificial light with their outlandish technology.

The illumination that poured forth could be seen in the mist of the jungle air, like a radiant spear piercing the dark. The man who held the device shone it directly on to where Noel stood and the Ixtali waited for them to go for their weapons. He almost didn’t believe it when the ray of light swept past him and continued to scan the jungle all around him.

With a doubtful look the man holding the light bearing device switched it off with another heavy click. The foreigners muttered something among themselves and turned to continue their patrol. Noel watched with incredulity as they carried on.

It took nearly a full minute for his breathing to return to normal and even longer for him to process what just happened. He was standing out in the open, completely exposed. It didn’t seem possible that the Piltovans would not have seen him. But to have their light pointed directly at him and still completely miss him?

Noel held his hand to his face and regarded it. Of course he could see it perfectly well but now it occurred to him how heavy the darkness was that surrounded him. It was like a cloak of total blackness, in the same manner that Evelynn had shrouded herself in an impenetrable gloom.

He was doing the same as she had done! The realization of this struck him at once and he felt a surge of triumph, an unquestionable confirmation now that her very nature had welded itself to his own essence, imbuing him with at least some measure of her own natural ability. Even in the path of directed light the Piltovans had been unable to see him. Strangest of all however was the fact that it had come so reflexively. Noel had always been taught to direct the force of his will into the use of his mana, channelling with effort that arcane energy that he learned to wield. The darkness that now surrounded him felt more akin to a chameleon changing its colours in response to a threat. It was nothing like magic as he knew it, it seemed so much more natural.

Would it last? Noel was unsure of his ability to maintain such a cloud of obfuscation when he himself was unable to produce any effect by his own intent. He had been unaware that he was even doing it and now that he was, his concern was that the effects may vanish the way a dream may end the instant the dreamer realizes he is sleeping.

He was tempted to venture inside the camp, so tempted to prowl among these strange men and regard them up close. The information he may glean could be of immeasurable value to Qiyana, to himself, to all of Ixaocan. Yet bold as he was, such a risk was too great even for him. Without being able to command this new power at will he could not chance his life on it. Not this time.

Noel contended himself with stalking the perimeter of the base, observing what he could from closer than he would have otherwise dared. He made sure to have an escape path should the need arise and with this lifeline available he studied what he could. He saw the beginnings of what was clearly a type of wall. Permanent fortifications. Numerous buildings made of timber and steel, no masonry at all as he could tell. Machines of various types. Armed men everywhere. There was no doubt that these people intended to stay for a very long time. He had a grim feeling that the usual methods favoured by Ixtal of invoking fear through superstition and magical anomalies would not work this time.

Light was just starting to appear in the sky when he finally left the camp and made his way back home. Noel travelled for an hour before fatigue compelled him to rest, his mind a mixture of images as he fell asleep. Nidalee and Neeko and their fertile bodies and Evelynn too, and the foreigners with their strange buildings and alien contraptions and technology. Danger and triumph, battle and sex, being torn towards duty and pleasure, Qiyana looming large in his life with her domineering will, an agenda all her own that was a mystery to him. And darkness, darkness everywhere, so much darkness...

When Noel made it back to Ixaocan the first thing he did was report to Qiyana. She admitted him at once to her personal quarters, a place he rarely saw these days. It had been different when they were younger and their roles in life had yet to be firmly established in their minds, before boundaries and expectations, back when they were just kids and more interested in games and exploration and imagination. Now it was rare for Qiyana to conduct any sort of business here outside of her immediate sisters who were loyal to her.

The importance of his information outweighed any such considerations and to be sure her own chambers would be one place Qiyana could be certain to have privacy. Standing in that great chamber he felt a wave of nostalgia. How much they had changed as they grew into adulthood, how different were the cares of children from adults who always seemed to forget the simple wonders of life as they grew rigid with age.

He told her everything about the Piltovans and nothing else. Noel’s face betrayed nothing of his erotic encounters out in the jungle. Even so Qiyana had stared at him, searching carefully for any omission.

“You are sure that’s everything, Noel? You’ve told me every detail?”

“Yes, mistress.” He kept his eyes level with hers, his voice dispassionate. Just a simple man informing his superior what he witnessed.

Qiyana kept watching him until he started to wonder if she suspected anything. Just when he thought she was going to accuse him of witholding something she dismissed him, giving terse acknowledgement of his deed and granting him leave to rest. Noel made his way to the bathhouses before returning home and after that he called on Mara.

And now the princess was between his legs, having worked his shaft with her pretty mouth for nearly ten minutes. Noel could sense her eagerness to please him at odds with the obvious strain of trying to take his cock in her mouth and fellating him with no end in sight. He graciously decided to give her a rest and he reached down and pulled her towards him. Mara crawled up into his lap, straddling him as he brought her in close. They started to kiss.

After dinner they returned to her chambers. Mara had suggested they stroll through the gardens but Noel claimed he was exhausted from his journey and would like an early night but that he would be happy to escort her to her room. Mara told him she understood and that she was simply glad to have the chance to dine together. They said little on the walk up the tower, Mara wondering what he was thinking and Noel conscious of the fact that he was openly spending time with a member of the royal family.

They reached the door to her room. “Would you like to come in, Noel? Perhaps take a glass of wine before you retire for the night?”

Noel welcomed the invitation. Aside from detailing the events of his exploits their dinner conversation had been mild and inconsequential. They both skirted any serious discussion, aware of the fact that while they were in a quiet corner of the palace they didn’t have real privacy. That all changed when they entered Mara’s room.

They were in each others arms as soon as the door shut, Mara standing on her toes as she reached Noel’s lips with her own, his powerful arms holding her close. For some time they simply enjoyed the warmth of each others bodies in their embrace. Noel drank in her feminine essence, his tongue playing with hers in a teasing, playful manner. Mara thought he was a fine kisser. The strength of his body thrilled her. She felt herself warming fast in his arms and with an effort she broke away.

“I wanted to talk to you, Noel...about us,” she said, trying to maintain her poise. “Can we sit for a moment?”

“Of course.” He said affably.

They made their way to the fireplace, a familiar spot to Noel who made himself comfortable on the cushioned divan. Mara sat and faced him, resplendent looking in her evening dress.

“I’ve been thinking about the night we had together,” she said, a sheepish half smile on her face as she remembered their lovemaking. “I really enjoyed it...I’m sorry if I was inexperienced or inadequate in any way.”

“You were perfect, Mara,” Noel said. “I only apologize if I caused you any pain.”

“Well. I suppose it’s natural for there to be pain for any woman’s first time.”

“That depends on the man and the woman,” Noel said, leaning back leisurely. His member was already swelling with excitement from being alone with Mara and from kissing and smelling her. He made no attempt to hide it. “Sometimes there may be pain even if it’s not the woman’s first time. If the man is sufficiently endowed.”

“Yes,” she said, glancing down at the bulge at Noel’s crotch. Even concealed it announced its awesome size. She couldn’t keep the smile from her face. “Although it might be an understatement to say you are sufficiently endowed.”

“Do you suppose that would be a problem for us? For our long term prospects?”

“Oh no, definitely not, Noel.” Mara said. She didn’t want him to think she was unwilling to deal with his size. She was happy however that he had steered the conversation towards their relationship, particularly with his use of the phrase ‘long term’.

“I also wanted to apologize for mentioning you to my mother. I realize it was not my place to do so. Truly I am sorry. It’s just that...well, I think you would be a fine candidate to face the Vidallion. Your exposure to the real world, your prowess, those are things that are sorely lacking among the Yun Tal caste.”

“I appreciate your vote of confidence, Mara, although I don’t think it will happen.”

“I’m not so sure. When I saw you standing there in the assembly I thought you might be nominated. That was before I became aware of what the meeting was about. But even your presence there was a huge point in your favour. Being elected to stand in Qiyana’s stead is no small thing.”

“Yes. Strange that I was requested to be there at all. I was thinking about that. Who could possibly have ordered such a thing?”

“Well...aside from one of the council members themselves, I suppose only my mother would have such authority.”

“That was my thinking.” Noel agreed, a slightly uneasy feeling that the eye of the queen herself was on him. He had been very careful to avoid her gaze at the assembly, keeping his attention focused squarely on the proceedings. He hadn’t dared look at Mara or Xinayl or any of the Yunalai sisters. But he could sense that he was being watched in that room by many in attendance and certainly none more important that the queen of Ixtal.

Again Mara felt ashamed that she had brought him up to her mother at all. She knew it couldn’t be easy for Noel who was a common man. To him the queen must have been some inscrutable force of authority. To Mara she was simply mother. She put her hand on Noel’s leg.

“I won’t mention your name again, Noel. Once again I am sorry. Can you forgive me?”

Noel gave her a wry grin. “I would have to think about that.”

“Oh,” Mara said, a mischievous look coming over her. “Well, perhaps there is something I could do to make it up to you...?”

Noel felt his already stiff prick throb even more. He relished the idea of Mara wanting to make things right with him.

“For starters we could get more comfortable,” he said. “Then maybe we could talk about clemency.”

From there it was easy. Noel had Mara to stand and remove her dress for him. The Yunalai was already excited and her excitement only increased as she let the garment slide down her smooth body. Underneath she wore her usual white bra and underwear and she stood in front of him, exhibiting herself for his approval. She could read the lust on his face and it pleased her to invoke such desire in him.

“You are magnificent,” Noel said as he stood, starting to remove his shirt. “I should like to be comfortable like you. Would you help me?”

So Mara got down on her knees and unbuckled his belt while Noel slid his shirt over his head, revealing his muscular torso. Mara’s fingers worked quickly and she slid the pants down his legs. Now she could see the bulge in his underwear up close and it looked like his manhood might actually rip free of the simple cotton garment. She was intrigued to see him again, as well as a little intimidated. Mara hadn’t forgotten their first night together but seeing him like this once more reminded her of just how big he really was.

Noel kicked his boots off and stepped out of his pants, standing practically nude now in front of her. He pulled Mara in close and began to embrace her again and she could feel his hardness pressing against her belly.

After kissing in front of the fireplace a while longer Mara broke away. “Noel? I...you know I desire you? With all my heart? I want things to work between us, I want to be together. Is that what you want as well?”

Noel looked into her green eyes, hopeful and vulnerable as she stared up at him. Mara Yunalai had fallen for him completely.

“I do.” He said, holding her close. “But I’m not like other men, Mara. I may not be what you’re looking for.”

“I know you are not like other men, that is exactly why I wish to be with you!”

He gave her a smile with just a hint of incredulity. “Mara. You are a princess. I am a common man. And I can be crude and vulgar in my private life.”

Mara shook her head as if to dismiss his words. “You’ve only ever been gallant with me, Noel! You are a kind man, I know it!”

“I mean in my sexual life. With women. I have my own ideas on how a man should be treated behind closed doors. In a perfect world where we could be together with the blessings of your family...well, whenever we were alone, in an intimate setting, I would hardly treat you like a princess. Quite the opposite.”

Mara heard his words but didn’t care. She knew Noel could be rough during sex, she remembered how it had been with him the last time. Although unexpected for her in the moment she recalled the memory daily and fantasized about every part of it. If Noel was trying to dissuade her because he was a dominant man then he didn’t realize that she had no desire to be fawned over or treated like royalty by him.

“I know that, Noel,” she said, appreciating his honesty. “I know that and I accept it. Don’t misjudge me because I am Yunalai. I am a woman first, Noel, and I want a man. I don’t care if you are rough around the edges, I see you for who you are. I want you to treat me in the way that pleases you most!”

Noel heard her words and the sincerity behind them. She was almost begging, trying to convince him that they would be right together. How far could he go with Mara? How much fun could he have?

“I want to try with you, Mara. I’ve never felt like this with anyone before. But I must warn you again that I’m more coarse than you think.”

Mara looked directly into his eyes, challenging him. “Try me.”

That settled it for Noel. Mara was committed to being with him. She was so overcome with desire that she was willing to endure rougher treatment from Noel. She was asking him for it.

He reached behind her and took hold of that fine white hair, gently pulling back on it so that her head pointed up towards his. With his free hand he placed his index and middle finger into her mouth in a domineering fashion.

“No more mentioning my name unless someone else brings it up. Apologize again.”

Mara spoke around the fingers in her mouth. “I’m sorry, Noel. I’m very sorry!”

He shook his head. “I’m still not ready to forgive you, Mara. I think you need a little punishment to teach you a lesson. Are you prepared for that?”

Mara didn’t know what to say. A punishment? What did he have in mind? She was going to ask him but something had come over Noel, his eyes had a different look about them. There was an intensity there that she never noticed in him before. She swallowed and nodded her head, speaking in a quiet voice.

“Yes.”

Noel went to the couch and sat, beckoning her. “Lay here across my lap, Mara.”

Mara did as she was told, lying face down across his legs with her back to him. Noel rested a hand on her ass, enjoying the firmness of it through the thin fabric she wore.

“You’re going to get a spanking now for being a naughty girl. This is for your own good, princess.”

A spanking? Mara didn’t know how to feel about that, she had never been spanked before, even as a child. Corporal punishment wasn’t something that the royal family did, although it was quite common among the lower castes. She was trying to think of something to say, something to express her uncertainty but her thoughts were cut short when she felt the flat of Noel’s hand strike down hard on her ass.

*SMACK!*

“Ah!” She cried out, shocked. He hit her! Noel actually hit her! She turned her head to face him to protest but he spanked her some more.

*SMACK!*

*SMACK!*

*SMACK!*
Noel’s hand raised and fell, landing on the Yunalai’s ass, clapping her cheeks like she was a disobedient child. Mara was stunned, she never realized that being spanked could be so painful! She tried to get up, tried to move away and get her wits about her but with his free hand Noel easily held her in place as he kept on flogging her with the other.

“You’ve been a bad girl, Mara,” he said between spanks. Some more strikes. “Such a bad girl. But don’t you worry, I’ll be patient with you. I’m very patient with the ones I love.”

*SMACK!*

*SMACK!*

*SMACK!*

Mara was truly astonished at receiving such treatment. She couldn’t wiggle herself free and now her ass felt like it was on fire. Her face went red as she was treated in such a humiliating manner. After what seemed like an eternity to her, Noel stopped. Mara prayed he was done with her.

“I think that’s probably enough. Just one more to make sure.” With that Noel yanked down her underpants to reveal her fine, bare ass. It was red from her spanking and he grinned at the sight.

*SMACK!*

The last blow was flesh to flesh and they could both hear the difference. When he was done he pulled her underwear back up and moved the shaken princess on the couch next to him.

“How do you feel, Mara?”

Mara thought she might cry. She felt a lump in her throat and her ass was stinging from Noel’s hand. She never imagined anyone could treat her like that! Never in her life had she felt anything like it. Her emotions were conflicted, she loved Noel but couldn’t understand why he would do something like that.

“I-I...” she stammered, having trouble finding her voice. “I didn’t—”

Noel had her in his arms at once. “Shhh, shhh,” he whispered. For a moment he held her in his arms, lovingly. He kissed her on her forehead. “It’s all over now. It’s done. I’m sorry if you didn’t like that, Mara.”

Her eyes were glassy. He was being gentle now, kissing her and reassuring her. But for a moment there when he was spanking her she felt just a small measure of his real strength. Mara had been like a child in his hands, he really was spanking her and there wasn’t a thing she could do about it.

Noel continued to hold her, waiting for the tension to leave her body. He hadn’t spanked her that hard but clearly in her pampered life Mara had never felt anything close to what he had just done. She would be all right. He waited for her breathing to return to normal and as it did he continued to whisper words of affection.

At length Mara regained her composure. When she felt confident that she could speak clearly without crying or embarrassing herself, she spoke.

“Noel. I didn’t...I didn’t think you would do that...”

He looked at her with kindness but he was not apologetic. “I just tapped your bum, Mara. If I was too hard you must forgive me. Truly I was only being playful. Some Ixtali women from the lower castes actually enjoy a good flogging. I thought you might like it as well.”

Like it? Mara had not. Of course she was not so naive as to be unaware that there were those who enjoyed harder displays of affection. The way Noel was looking at her now, so warm and loving, almost made her feel foolish, as if she was overreacting.

“It’s just that...it was so unexpected, Noel. I might have enjoyed it if I had been ready, if I had known what you planned to do.”

“I warned you that I could be crude, Mara. I tried to tell you. I want to be with you but I’m afraid my uncouth nature may impede any future between us.”

Mara had a dour look on her face. She still loved Noel, she just needed time to process what happened. He told her she was being punished, as if what she had done was a real transgression. Was it intended to be playful? Had she misread the situation?

Noel didn’t wait for her to speak. He turned towards her, his smile filled with tenderness.

“Maybe I could make it up to you.”

He started to kiss her again, passionately. Noel moved around to nibble at her ear. Then, leisurely, he worked his way lower, kissing her neck, kissing her shoulder, moving down toward her breast, taking his time as he worshipped her body. He could feel her relaxing now as his lips meandered their way across her skin. He placed his hands on her thighs when he got to her belly, kissing and gently brushing his nose against her. He slid his hands down to her knees and gave her the slightest push, indicating he wanted her to part her legs. She did. Soon he was kissing the inside of her thighs, working his way toward her crotch.

Mara was turned on again. The stinging in her rear had subsided and didn’t hurt anymore, it almost felt good now that Noel was being so loving again. She felt sure now that she had overreacted. After all, he did warn her that he could be rough and a little spanking wasn’t so bad. She realized that he was only being playful.

Noel’s face was now directly in her panty covered crotch. His kissing had brought him to the very edge of her undergarments and he could feel her aching for more. Slipping a single finger under the crotch of her underwear he pulled them to the side and revealed Mara’s swollen privates.

The pussy of a princess. Delicate lips, fine white hair sparse on her mound. A delicious musk. There could hardly be a finer cunt in all of Ixtali civilization. And it was Noel’s to enjoy. He gave her a kiss before sliding his tongue up her cleft and he could hear her inhale deeply as he did so. Then he got to work as he nibbled her bits with his mouth, tongue probing, playing, sliding up and down with soft strokes as he started to eat Mara out.

She kept her legs wide open, biting down on her lip as Noel did his work. One of her hands went to her breast and gave it a little squeeze. His mouth felt amazing! Any lingering thoughts of hesitation from her spanking had been eradicated. She felt foolish now for how she had reacted, how could she ever doubt that Noel had deep feelings for her? Maybe it could all work out in the end? He could be rough but he could also be so gentle. If his dominant sexual nature was the only thing standing in their way as he seemed to fear then it would be a trivial thing indeed. They could be happy together, truly happy.

Noel lapped her at a leisurely pace, sensing her arousal steadily building and paying close attention to her bodies signals. The more she became worked up the more intensely he sucked at her clit or licked with his tongue. When the time was right he brought his thumb up to her entrance and started rubbing it around her hole without fully entering her. He could feel Mara’s need, she pressed her crotch forward as if silently asking for more. Noel kept going at his own pace, enjoying her juices and drinking in her essence as he brought her ever closer to the edge.

At precisely the right moment his thumb slipped inside. Mara let out a moan of pleasure when he did. It was just enough for her to have something to grab hold of, Noel was inside of her once again and it was thrilling. His mouth didn’t stop either, keeping up the warm pressure that paired so well with the thumb that was rubbing up along her insides, in her pussy, playing with her privates like no one ever had.

“Uuh...ooh! Ah, ah, AAH!” Mara’s climax came on slowly but when she finally tipped over the edge it became intense and Noel slid his whole thumb up her, pulling it towards himself like a little hook over and over as she spasmed all around him, his tongue pounding her clit now, banging on it as she erupted in an explosion of passion. Her legs were as wide as they would go and Mara was shamelessly thrusting her hips up and down, humping his mouth and his thumb, pulling raw pleasure from them while offering her most cherished treasure to the man who made her feel so good.

Noel kept working, coaxing out the fullness of her orgasm. His face was wet with a mixture of royal juices and his own saliva and his thumb glided easy in her slippery tunnel. Finally, the peak of her pleasure passed and she started to ebb downward, her raspy breathing becoming normal as she felt herself returning from those ecstatic highs he brought her to.

He stopped moving his tongue and let his thumb go still inside her and the two of them shared a few moments of silence together. Mara’s white panties which were still pushed to the side were wet and when Noel pulled his thumb away from her they didn’t return to covering her in their original position. They were caught up to the side on her puffy vulva with her lips still lewdly peeking out the side. Mara didn’t even notice.

She let out a small giggle. What a masterful lover Noel was, how easily he commanded her body. Mara was overcome with gratitude, her previous uncertainty over being spanked completely gone from her mind. He did warn her that he liked to play rough and that she had a punishment coming. Thinking about it now, she realized she deserved it for being so careless with his name. Just a few spanks on her behind. Where else should a man like Noel slap a princess if not on her bum?

Noel eased himself back onto the divan next to her and held her with one arm. Mara slumped sideways, resting her head on his shoulder and their silence continued.

“Thank you, Noel. That was wonderful.” She whispered. Her eyes went down to the gargantuan bulge in his underwear and she placed a dainty hand on it.

“Your turn, princess.”

So Mara got down on her knees between his legs and helped remove his undergarment and gasped at the ruthless power of his member. She sucked him for all she was worth, using every bit of sensuous skill she possessed to please him. Noel simply enjoyed her ministrations as the minutes went by.

Now she sat astraddle his lap and they were kissing. Noel reached his hands around to her ass and pulled her in close so that his cock was up against her crotch. The passion of his kisses and the strength of his body and the strict hardness of his prick was getting her worked up again and without realizing it Mara started to rub herself on his shaft.

Noel picked up on it. He slid his hands underneath her panties, stretching them out as he took hold of her bare ass. Using this grip he started to dictate her movements, controlling the pace. Their mouths were still locked together and he felt her sweet breath coming through her nostrils. She was as horny as he was but Noel was in total control and he wanted her to know it.

They kept grinding together and by now Mara’s underwear was saturated. Noel was spreading her ass cheeks and kneading them as if he was playing with dough. He slid one of his hands down and dabbed a finger in her wetness before moving it to her asshole. Gently, teasingly he started to rub it.

Mara was filled with lust. When she invited Noel back to her room she hadn’t necessarily intended on intercourse. She wanted to talk about their relationship, maybe kiss or even fool around a little. As much as she desired him it was important to her that their relationship not only be about sex. She loved him and wanted to make sure he loved her in the same way. Now the idea of not making love seemed like an impossiblity to her. She wanted him, madly. And he wanted her. He wanted a real relationship, of course he did, why else would he have warned her that he liked to be rough? Why else spank her? His desires were unconventional but he had confessed his secret to her. Mara would gladly prostrate herself before him in their private life. She would worship him as though he were king of Ixaocan if that was what he wanted.

She broke her lips away from his. There was no will to resist in her, not anymore, no matter how pure her intentions might have been. She wanted to be filled by him again. She wanted another chance to take on his titanic manhood, to see if she could manage him better now that she was no longer a virgin.

“I want you inside me.” She whispered, her eyes closed, her forehead touching his.

Noel didn’t say anything. But he put his hands to her hips. The bands of Mara’s underwear were pulled wide like this but she didn’t notice. He indicated with his grip that he wanted her to lift her hips and she did so, her crotch gliding up his shaft until her wet pussy was hovering over his head.

He manipulated his hand to the front of her body and grabbed the front of her underwear in a fist and pulled it far to the side. With some satisfaction he thought that her panties would be ruined by the end of this.

Mara slid her slick pussy lips around his cock which stood up like an immovable pole. Then, delicately, she lowered herself down around him. The feeling of his prick head penetrating her, stretching her out reminded her just how difficult it had been to manage him the first time. She thought it would be easier this time around. She was deflowered now and had recovered from their first time making love. But with every inch of him she took the pain between her legs became more pronounced.

Noel was watching her face, contorted in discomfort. He was pleased however that she was trying so hard to accept his cock and he let her take her time, pausing where she needed to, adapting herself to the extreme dimensions his girth demanded.

It was slow going but Mara managed to get halfway down his pole. She was totally focused on managing him and her face was strained in consternation. Noel thought she looked lovely like this. He returned his hands to where they were on her ass underneath her panties.

Then he pulled her down another inch.

“Eee!” She squealed, her eyes going wide. “Oh, Noel, please, I need to go slowly!”

“Yes,” he said, “Your cunt needs some work.”

Mara was moaning softly. Hearing him tell her that her cunt needed work made her feel self conscious. It was such a crude way of speaking. But perhaps it was true? If they were to make love then she would need to get used to his size. It wasn’t as though Noel could alter his endowment. All the change would have to come from her.

She tried her best. Lifting herself up his shaft in order to slide down it again, repeating the process and gradually taking it deeper. She was worried that Noel would force more of her with his hands on his ass but he seemed content now to let her work. She bit down on her lips and pushed herself to the limit. Then at last Mara felt herself plumbed to her maximum depth. She could take no more.

Not all of his cock was enveloped. Noel was too large for Mara’s pussy to take completely. But he was satisfied. Stretching this girl out would take time but it would happen. He had his own princess to break in at his leisure.

“Put your arms around my neck.” He said.

Mara obeyed and when she did Noel placed his arms under her legs and lifted up, standing with ease as he took her along like some weightless doll.

Now he stood, wide legged and strong. Mara held on tightly. She was only supported by his arms holding her legs, her own arms around his neck, and of course by his cock which was pushing up uncomfortably inside her. She tried to lift herself and relieve some of the pressure.

Her control of the situation was not as great as Noel’s however and now it was his turn to set the pace. Using his muscular arms he lifted her up and let her drop down again, moving his hips in tandem as he started to glide in and out.

“Oooh-OOOH!” She cried, a frantic look on her face as she lost all control. He was fucking her, gently but with absolute deliberation.

“Uhhh...oh, oh fuck!” She squealed. There was nothing she could do. She had no chance of getting herself down or controlling the pace in any way. She belonged to him now. Mara buried her head in his chest and grit her teeth.

Noel took it easy on her but even that was not enough to spare her some pain. He was not worried about Mara however and simply enjoyed himself, taking his time as he fucked the lovely Yunalai beauty who was quickly becoming his plaything. He let his eyes wander, enjoying the finery of her room, the warmth of the fire and the little yelps that escaped her lips.

Mara lost track of time. Noel was so steady, so workmanlike in the way he fucked her. His control was awesome. It took time but gradually the pain subsided into the background of her mind, replaced now by pleasure that was growing fast. She focused on that. Focused on the smell of Noel, the strength of his arms. She sheer dominance with which he handled her. What an unbelievable cock he had! He was skewering her with it, pumping her insides and changing them forever. With him as a lover her pussy wouldn’t be the same any more. It would be his, remade and remolded to accommodate his immense size. And that was good! She felt a touch of pride at being able to handle such a man. The pain she experienced seemed like so small a price to pay for the bond she felt growing between them. It was her duty as a woman to take him, no matter what. And one day in the future, after they were wed and their futures were secure, she would appreciate the strain she was suffering now as it could only better prepare her for the miracle of childbirth.

Mara was moaning. How long had he been fucking her? His strength, his stamina, it seemed endless. She lifted her head and looked into his face. So calm and unperturbed, like he was seeing to such a simple task. She kissed him violently, she felt his tongue slide into her mouth and she loved it. She loved him. She wanted every little piece of him, she wanted him inside her, in any way he desired. She wanted Noel more than anything else in her life.

“I’m yours,” she gasped, breaking away from his lips for a second. “I’m all yours, Noel. All of me. Everything I have is yours.”

“Tell me your pussy is mine. Whenever I want it.”

“It is!” She rasped. “My pussy is yours, Noel, it’s yours whenever you like!”

“Tell me you’ll be my good little girl. Tell me you’ll be my bitch.”

The words registered in Mara’s psyche. She felt some tiny part of her will resist. To be put so low, to be his bitch? The word echoed in her head and any sentiment contrary to what he decreed was washed away as quickly as it came.

“I will! I’ll be your good little girl, Noel. I’ll be your bitch! I am your bitch!”

“Good girl.” Noel said. He was driving Mara over the edge again. She was so close, as was he. He kept on going, his prick gliding easily in and out of Mara’s stretched cunt now as she moaned and cried. He felt her nails dig into his back. She wasn’t kissing him anymore, her eyes were slammed shut, her mouth was agape and she looked like she was in some frenzied state between agony and bliss.

“Oh, fuck! Yes! YES!” Then she clamped down on Noel for all she had and lost all control, moaning and yelling like a bitch in heat, cumming in waves of pleasure as everything outside that overpowering sensation was obliterated in her.

That was enough for Noel. Mara was his and seeing her so dishevelled and raw, seeing through the role she played of the elegant princess and looking upon her as a sex mangled girl pushed him over the edge as well. He grunted and increased his pace, heedless of anything now as he felt a powerful eruption of hot cum blast into her fertile cunt.

A tiny voice in the back of Mara’s mind shrieked with alarm. He was cumming in her! She hadn’t even intended on sex this night but if it was to come to that then she meant to tell Noel not to finish inside her. Not now in their relationship, it was too early, too risky! A pregnancy would be devastating, to both of them, to her family. It must not happen!

But it was too late. Her pleasure overrode that practical thought and feeling her genitals locking with Noel’s, feeling his heat, his seed filling her like a geyser was like nothing else. His essence saturating her insides, a forbidden pleasure that she should have had the strength to resist but could not.

Noel emptied his balls in Mara, his cock pushed as far as it would go, right up against her cervix. Their climaxes subsided together and he made his way back to the couch and sat, still holding her, royal pussy wrapped tight around him.

The didn’t move for a long time although Noel would occasionally twitch his cock, spurting the few last drops of cum into her hot Yunalai pussy. She moaned when he did this, knowing she had made a dangerous mistake but right now beyond caring. What she shared with Noel in this moment seemed to transcend even that.

Then Noel turned his body, letting Mara fall onto her back against the plush cushions as his spent prick slid out of her, wet and soft and still very large. Mara’s panties were a wreck, stretched and sticky and coated with cum which was already oozing out of her messy hole. Her legs lay apart and she seemed out of sorts, fucked senseless by the only man who had claim to her body and soul.

Noel brought to fingers to her crotch and scooped up a glob of cum that was running down to her ass. He put his fingers to her mouth and simply pushed them in.

“Suck my fingers clean, princess. Don’t waste my seed.”

Mara did as she was told, sliding her tongue around his fingers and lapping up the sweet tasting cum. Her head was swimming and she was in a blissful space from her orgasm.

Noel didn’t let her stay idle. He picked her up from her lying position and brought her back down to the floor. He resumed the position they were in earlier with her kneeling between his legs.

“Clean my cock, Mara. Use that beautiful mouth of yours.”

She looked at him weakly. Her pussy was throbbing and she could feel the heavy cum running out of it. But it tingled with heat and pleasure. She put her head down and slid her tongue up and down his shaft, cleaning it as he instructed.

Noel waited until prick was gleaming and spotless. He put his hand on the side of Mara’s head.

“You are wonderful, Mara. I think we could be very happy together.”

She nodded and smiled at him. “Yes, Noel. I want that more than anything.”

“Well then, let’s see about that.” He said. Mara hadn’t expected him to say this and he read the surprise on her face.

He shifted his butt down on the divan and hiked his legs up, holding them aloft with his hands. Noel was exposing his anus to Mara.

“Kiss my ass, princess.”

Mara stared in disbelief. Was he being serious? Surely not, there was no way.

“I...I don’t know, Noel...”

“I licked your asshole the last time we made love. I’d like you to return the favour now.”

Mara heard the tone of his voice. He was not joking. He was right however, he had tongued her on their last encounter. She hadn’t asked him but he had gone for it. And now he was expecting the same, even though it was something she would rather not do just yet.

She returned her gaze to his sphincter. Would he be angry if she refused? Perhaps. She didn’t want to spoil this evening now though, not after everything. He had pledged to be with her, he was going to give her what she wanted. Maybe she owed him this?

Hesitatingly, she moved her face up to his ass. All she could smell was the combined odour of their sex. She steeled her mind and went in and kissed Noel’s hole.

“Good girl,” he said, immensely pleased. He could tell that she didn’t want to do this but he was not willing to take no for an answer. Mara said she was his and he was going to take full advantage of that promise.

“Tongue it. Kiss it like we were kissing while making love.”

To Mara it seemed like an awful thing to request, but she dared not disobey. With great reluctance she gave him a little lick. Actually she was relieved to find it didn’t taste different than any other part of his flesh. It wasn’t so bad. And Noel wanted it. She felt her will crumble completely in the face of his own and she dug her tongue in deep.

Noel smiled broadly. Princess Mara Yunalai with her tongue buried deep in his asshole. Licking and sucking and kissing it, the anus of a lowborn man. She was his. He would let her rim him for a good long while. She might as well get used to it, it was going to be a regular part of her future. Noel was going to train her into a proper, obedient little fuck pet. And how fun it would be to breed her and watch her belly swell with his child? To insert his own lineage into that of the royal family’s? Oh yes, that would definitely be something to see.

Chapter Text

An early morning breeze swept across the city of Ixaocan, dispelling much of the jungle humidity and bringing with it the promise of a comfortable day. A lone figure dressed in a simple hooded robe walked across the water gardens on the uppermost level of the city, making their way to one of the guardhouses that led down to the levels below.

Two guards stood at attention and regarded the individual approaching them. Their faces turned to smiles and they greeted the person politely.

“Good morning, Erendira Yunalai.” Said one of the guards, bowing his head respectfully.

The young woman stopped and looked to the two men, returning their smiles.

“Good morning, Mazan. Good morning, Talacla.

“Fine weather we’re having.” Talacla said. It was privilege enough to be speaking directly with one of the Yunalai but he was particularly honoured that she referred to him by name. He was still new to his post, having only been here for two seasons but he had seen Erendira pass by these gates many times. The first time she met Talacla she asked him his name and since that day she never forgot it.

“Yes,” said Erendira, still smiling. “I think it will be an especially beautiful day.”

They exchanged a few more pleasantries and then the princess departed, heading down to the fourth level of the walled city below. Despite her vast wealth by way of birthright Erendira wore no dazzling jewellery, no luxurious silks. Her brown robe was clean and neat but very plain. The only adornments she wore was a simple black leather belt that framed her figure and a very ordinary looking necklace with a small wood carving attached.

The two guards couldn’t help themselves, sneaking quick glances at her as she left. Like most Ixtali they had the utmost respect for Erendira, a filial love for the one daughter of Ixtal who so many wished could one day be queen. But they were still men. Her beauty compelled them to steal a glimpse of her as she walked by, her feminine curves apparent even under the simple garb she wore. Although all the Yunalai were graced with a natural elegance anyone who spent time with Erendira would usually agree that hers was special. She never spoke down to anyone. She had a sharp mind coupled with a tender heart. Her compassion was legendary, as was her fiery spirit. She was strong, ladylike and noble all at once.

When Erendira was gone from sight the two guards stood silently for a moment. The faintest hint of her fragrance lingered in the air, filling the men with intense longing.

Eventually Talacla spoke. “There’s no one in all of Ixtal more fit to be queen.”

Mazan shook his head. “Don’t. Don’t start. You know as well as me that she would be the last one to ever wear the crown.”

As Erendira descended further into Ixaocan three of her elder sisters were gathered together high above the city in the empty throne room located in the cardinal arcology. Deedra, third in line for the crown, had summoned her closest sisters.

“My sources tell me that Qiyana’s dog returned to Ixaocan yesterday. You know the big one? She’s up to something, he’s her most capable servant.”

“Qiyana is always up to something,” said Tali, “Do you think there is some significance to her champions return?”

“He was gone for days. Alone. This was no routine scouting expedition.” Deedra spoke with the authority of a tyrant. Among all the Yunalai sisters she had a reputation as being the most vicious. “And I have spies in Tikras as well. All of them have confirmed to me that he did not go there. So the question then is where?”

“The Piltovans,” Inessa said, her chair of pumice levitating silently. Like Deedra she had her own sources of information and had already guessed that Qiyana had taken it upon herself to discover their exact position. “She is going to find the foreigners for herself.”

“Do you think her underling already discovered their whereabouts?” Deedra asked incredulously. “He was scarcely gone more than three days. Even my best scouts would likely need the better part of a week to properly reconnoiter the northern jungle.”

“It does seem unlikely,” Inessa said. “But I can not imagine him returning without anything to show for it. Qiyana has no tolerance for failure.”

Deedra shook her head. “I can’t believe it.”

“While we’re on the topic,” Tali said, “I have it on good authority that this champion of Qiyana’s was seen last night in the company of Mara.”

The other two Yunalai looked at Tali. Neither of them had been aware of this.

“What could it mean?” Deedra asked, her mind analyzing this new piece of information. “Is Qiyana allying herself with Mara? That would make sense. Mara is weak and could easily be swayed.”

“Or this Noel could simply be trying to court Mara.” Inessa said.

Deedra gave a derisive snort. “Then he’s more a fool than he looks. If he had any sense he would stick to women from his own caste. The very idea that he would try to pursue a Yunalai, even the least of us, is sickening. Perhaps something should be done about this man?”

“He is no threat to us, sister,” Inessa said. “I would not rule out the possibility of Qiyana seeking more allies among the Yunalai but Mara has no taste for games of power. I think our young sister is simply seeking attention wherever she may find it. She hasn’t been the same since the massacre at Tikras.”

“Still,” Deedra said, “Any impudence should be punished.”

“I agree. But for now let us observe their actions. Until we can be sure of their intentions and any machinations by Qiyana we would be better served by simply watching them.”

“More to the point,” Tali said, “Assuming Qiyana has discovered the location of the foreigners. What then? Do you think she would try to mount another attack without the sanction of the Yun Tal?”

Inessa turned to her next youngest sister. “Of course. Qiyana never had any intention of waiting for permission. She will use this outside threat as an excuse to amass more power, to rally more voices to her cause.”

“Then what recourse do we have?” Deedra asked.

“To start with,” said Inessa, “We should discover the Piltovans location for ourselves. If she truly knows their whereabouts then we are already several steps behind. We should keep our eyes on the movements of all her underlings and Mara as well. And we must be ready. If Qiyana acts without the express command of the council then we may have cause to detain her.”

The idea of arresting a Yunalai, even one as rebellious as Qiyana, was explosive. Although Qiyana herself had nearly been held a year ago after she had obliterated the first Piltovan mining expedition, that had been at the will of her parents who were the reigning monarchs. Inessa knew her parents; there had never been real intention to cast Qiyana into the dungeons for any length of time. Their action had been meant to discipline her for violating Ixtal’s ancient policy of isolationism. It backfired spectacularly when many of the Yun Tal expressed admiration for her ambition and skill. And rather than be subdued by it, Qiyana had only grown more resentful of her parents and sisters, more confident of her ability to sway the Yun Tal to her cause.

It was a risky proposition. Certainly their parents would not agree to imprisoning Qiyana again, however they were not technically required to consent. The assembly of the Yun Tal could grant such an order. Inessa was sure that she could sway the council to her side if it could be proved that Qiyana was acting in contempt of the ongoing deliberations. Both Tali and Deedra agreed with their eldest sister. Qiyana’s ambition needed to be curbed soon. If she would stop at nothing to attain her goals then drastic measures would have to be taken. It may be that their only recourse would be to apprehend her. After that she would be subject to the will of the council and then nothing, not even the wishes of her parents, would be able to save her.

Qiyana was presently standing with Xinayl and Luisa, reviewing the list of trusted Ixtali warriors and spellcasters she had compiled. She wore an expression of dissatisfaction.

“Twenty eight? Is that all? Just twenty eight willing bodies? Pitiful!”

Since her return to Ixaocan, Qiyana had been busy interviewing the potential candidates to her cause. It had been painstaking work. She insisted on speaking individually and privately with each one and if they were found suitable she would have them swear allegiance to her personally. The difficult part was doing this without attracting attention. She was well aware that she was being constantly watched by her sisters spies. But Ixaocan had many secrets, hidden passages known only to the Yunalai or select members of the Yun Tal and she used these to full effect. Most of the time Qiyana could be discreet in her movements even if it took her precious time.

“You ask a lot, Qiyana.” Xinayl was irked by her youngest sisters constant disappointment. To her mind the fact that Qiyana had twenty eight talented Ixtali willing to die for her should have been cause to celebrate.

“There are whole worlds out there beyond the jungle. Foreign armies with exotic weapons never before seen in Ixtal, maybe even all new forms of magic! How are we expected to be taken seriously with such paltry numbers?”

“Qiyana,” Luisa said, hoping to placate her sister, “Those names are some of the finest Ixtal has to offer. Each of them an expert within their axiom. Skilled trackers and scouts. Surely a single one of them would be worth twenty foreign barbarians.”

Qiyana glowered although she knew her sisters were right. Over the course of the last days she had been suitably impressed with the quality of men and women she had spoken to. All of them displayed real talent with magic. Even the youngest among them was hardened by practical experience. Most importantly however, every one of them genuinely believed that it was time to bring Ixtal out into the world and that Qiyana was best suited for the task. Each of them had sworn total fealty to her, swearing on the names of their ancestors that they would serve her faithfully and to the very best of their abilities.

“It’s still not enough,” she said stubbornly. “We may be laughed all the way back to Ixtal before we have a chance to spill a single drop of blood.”

“Bloodshed is not the point, Qiyana,” Xinayl grated. “Consider yourself as a group of emissaries, not a conquering army. We know nothing of the lands outside our borders and to imagine you can take on an entire world is idiotic!”

Qiyana scowled and folded her arms but said nothing. She loathed being called idiotic but was at least glad that Xinayl seemed to have rediscovered her backbone. For a few days since her return her elder sister had been acting strange and Qiyana could not understand why. At first she thought Xinayl might actually be rethinking their alliance after her unexplained absence but this made no sense. Ultimately she figured that her sister was simply upset by her constant marital troubles. What foolishness, she thought to herself, Qiyana would never let herself fall under the sway of a weak man. Or any man at all.

“There may more avenues available to us,” Luisa said, acting as a mediating voice between her volatile sisters. “Perhaps not all of the chosen need be powerful mages. Surely such a group will need support. Healers for instance. Or even builders, or cooks, or—”

“Cooks!” Qiyana spat the word followed by a laugh of derision. “By all means, Luisa! Send us your personal chef! I’ll get to work at once and amass the finest collection of cooks Runeterra has ever seen! Let us overwhelm the barbarian senses with our exquisite culinary delights!”

Luisa felt herself shrivel on the inside and wished she had kept her mouth shut. She took her youngest sisters verbal abuse like a whipped dog.

“Are you finished, Qiyana?” Xinayl was losing her patience and wished this meeting was at an end. “What is it that would satisfy you?”

Ever since her assault at the hands of Noel she had come to despise her most ambitious sibling. There was no doubt in her mind that Qiyana’s man had acted alone. Even one as ruthless as her would not have ordered such a vile act on one of her own family. Yet that was no consolation to Xinayl who alone had born the weight of that awful violence.

It had taken her days to feel close to her old self. The humiliation and helplessness that she experienced was unlike anything she had ever known. For the first time in her life she knew fear, even within the high walls of Ixaocan where she should have been untouchable. Xinayl found herself locking the doors to her bedchambers at all times of the day, or only moving around if she were accompanied by Luisa or one of her own trusted people. The fact that she felt like she had to protect herself in her own home made her sick.

She was determined to fight it. She could not be weak, she was Yunalai and next to Qiyana the only one of her family who might have a chance at steering Ixtal onto the proper course of its future. It had not been easy but she had transformed all her fear into hatred. She would take control of her life and when the time was right, she would have vengeance.

Xinayl thought about him constantly. She didn’t even like to think his name but she couldn’t forget about how he had degraded her. It was unconscionable. No matter what she may have done to him his crime was a thousand times worse. He had damaged her sense of self and made her a prisoner in her own life.

One of the worst things was how she felt like she had to hide from her husband. The fact that he shaved her pussy was a lasting humiliation. She had never so much as trimmed a single hair down there yet now she was as bald as she had been as a girl. She made sure that Henkan did not see her although this was not difficult. Lately Xinayl’s love life with her husband had cooled to something nearly nonexistent.

Yesterday she had stood nude before her mirror in the privacy of her chambers. The area around her crotch had started to grow back in and she had a white dusting of stubble. The short hairs were itchy on her smooth skin and even that minor irritation was a constant reminder of what he had done.

Abruptly, she went to retrieve her husbands razor, the same one that brute had used on her. Xinayl decided that she would take control. She would recover ownership over her own body. How she looked would be for herself and for her husband.

She sat in front of a large mirror with her legs spread wide, lathering her vulva with warm water and cream before putting the blade against her flesh. She worked very slowly, having never done this before. The honed edge slid across her sensitive skin, effortlessly shearing off the little bits of hair that were sprouting. She was careful to hold her skin tight and she craned her head forward, working with care as she shaved this most intimate part of her body. Time seemed to fade as she became lost in the minutia of her work. Pretty soon it became rewarding to her as she tidied herself up, becoming reacquainted with herself in a sense as she gave her privates her full attention.

When she was done she rinsed with the water and regarded herself in the mirror. Not so much as a wisp of hair remained, her pussy was bare and smooth. It felt vaguely scandalous seeing her vulva like this, so exposed and naked. She felt a lewd tingle at the sight.

Despite her insult at being forcibly shaved by Noel, now it felt different. Now it had been for her, it was a reclamation of her body by her own choice. The hairs she cut had been cut by her own hand and in some tiny way she felt liberated from his influence.

The more she stared at her mound the more the sight pleased her. For the first time since her assault she felt a measure of control over again. The next thing now would be to share herself with her husband.

She waited until after dinner to surprise him. Henkan had been preparing himself to meet with one of his groups when his wife appeared in the entrance of the room. Xinayl had been totally nude. Henkan was taken completely by surprise, his wife hadn’t initiated intimacy with him in a longer time than he could remember and even then, never so brazenly. What shocked him the most however was the sight of her hairless slit.

Xinayl had him on their marital bed in moments, all thoughts of his other engagements driven from his mind. Henkan simply didn’t know what hit him, his wife had never acted so salaciously before. She crawled all over him, running her lips over his body and exposing herself in positions he would never have had the courage to request. To him it was like being with a different woman, the only time they had ever come close to this level of passion was on the night of their wedding. He didn’t have the faintest notion of what had come over his wife but she was so passionate, so erotic that he simply didn’t care.

For Xinayl it wasn’t as good. Noel had forced her to do things she never would have consented to. He had enjoyed her body in a way that should only have been between her and her husband. Now she would perform these acts with her husband, the only man who had any right to experience her this way. She went wild with Henkan and enjoyed that feeling of liberation. He was obviously aroused by her bold display of sexuality. But no matter how hard she tried, Xinayl couldn’t get him out of her mind.

It wasn’t fair! It was like he had taken from her again, this time coming between the relationship she shared with her husband. Henkan was nothing like him. Her husbands hands were so soft, his kisses so tepid, his manhood so average. When he penetrated her it felt good but it didn’t electrify Xinayl like she hoped it might. He didn’t handle her the way she wanted, she didn’t feel the force of his personality. Everything he did seemed like it was suited to please her before himself but in the end she felt none of it. She wanted to be his but she realized with a sense of dismay that married or not he could never claim her in such a way. The man who she wed was not one who could stoke her fires. She had picked the wrong one!

The same disapointment could not be said for Henkan who could only hold out so long. His wife had turned into something carnal and wicked in a way he never dreamt of. Her lips on face, his hands on her ass, that bare cleft between his legs which had been an unimaginable turn on, it was all too unexpected and overwhelming. He wanted to please his wife more than anything but his body betrayed him. He tensed and grunted and spasmed with joy, and grunted again, then shuddered, and then he was done.

Xinayl felt this and at the moment of his peak she desperately ground her hips into his, frenzied and desperate for a release of her own, the one thing that could free her from the taint of what Noel had done. She couldn’t get there. Henkans passion faded, he became softer and soon there was nothing left for him to give.

She let out an exasperated cry of grief. He came to embrace her, to thank her for something unforgettable but she lashed out like a wildcat.

“Go! Get out!” Xinayl was nearly on the verge of tears.

“My love...I’m sorry, I--” he said lamely, feeling like an abject failure.

“Get out!” Xinayl did not wait and stormed out of their room, a volcano of unreleased tension simmering inside her.

She did not see him again but she could hear as he meekly got dressed and slipped out of their chambers. Xinayl was thankful that he was gone, right now she couldn’t bear the sight of her husband although a part of her wished he had stayed. There was an inferno within her right now, she had been close to extinguishing it but not close enough. Now it almost felt like pain, a pain she had no chance to discharge.

Minutes passed in that tortured state before she went into the bathroom. She took one of her hairbrushes, the one with the widest handle, and sat herself in front of the full length mirror. Then she started rubbing the end of the handle up and down her wet snatch.

Noel. He had ruined everything. Even making love with her husband was tainted now. She felt rage like she never had before. She would never be free! Her mind swam with murderous thoughts, she knew she must kill him, only then could she be made whole.

But he was not dead yet. And here she was, aching in a way that she had never ached before.

She lathered the brush handle with her saliva and slid it inside. Her gentle lips parted as the polished wood entered her. It wasn’t that big but it was big enough. Enough to feel, enough to imagine...

He treated her with an utter lack of respect. Never mind deference for her royal status but simple respect for her dignity as a woman. He put his hand to her throat, he struck her and even put his finger in her ass! Xinayl’s face went red with shame as she recalled the degrading memory. She felt her pussy pulse around the handle and she began to slide it in and out.

It hurt her so much when he fucked her. She begged him not to. She pleaded with him! Not only did he ignore her but she was certain that he enjoyed it, watching her as she was brought so low. A lifetime of royal privilege shattered and the truth about his true strength, his raw manhood made plain to her.

A moan escaped her lips and she brought a hand to her breast. She gave it a squeeze and toyed with her nipple as the handle moved faster.

He really had fucked her. Really had played with her. He even made her take part in the humiliation, making her speak out loud the words he wanted to hear. What was it he made her say? ‘I’m an insufferable bitch.’ Yes, that was it. Right before raping her he made her say it. Just to toy with her. But he really did make her his bitch, didn’t he? There was no point in denying it, between the two of them they both knew what he did.

“Uh...ooohh...” Xinayl was getting close again. The more she thought about what happened the closer she got. The more she fixated on being fucked by that lowborn brute the more insane it all seemed, that such a thing could ever happen and that it could happen to her and that he could make her squeal like no one ever had...

“Oh, fuck!” It didn’t matter. She needed this, something no one could provide to her, not even she to herself. Right now the only thing that held any weight was that which was forbidden. The simple idea that she could be forced to kiss the man who raped her, to suck his cock and wash her own slime off it, tasting his thick seed which he so carelessly filled her belly with, tainting her pure bloodline, ruining her for her husband even if he didn’t know it. Stamping his imprint on to her body in a way that could never be undone.

“Urrrr!” Xinayl’s teeth were clenched and she started to howl like a madwoman. She slammed the brush handle in and out of her wet cunt and in that moment she imagined it was Noel’s cock and only his, fucking her with absolute impunity as he turned her into a fuck toy against her will.

She burst. All that pent up rage and excitement and shame exploded out of her and for a few seconds Xinayl’s legs flared in and out, she made desperate gasping sounds and she gripped her breast as tight as she could, savouring the idea that he had hold of her again and stripped her of everything she was worth, drilling her down to her most base essence as a mere woman to be fucked.

She writhed around on the polished marble floors like an animal, getting glimpses of herself reflected in the mirror. When it was all over she was breathing hard, her hair dishevelled and the brush handle buried deep in her royal womanhood. For a few moments Xinayl felt cleansed.

It was a shameful memory but one she returned to many times today. Now standing here in the presence of her two younger sisters she felt a weariness towards all this scheming and plotting. For the first time for Xinayl there were more important things than attempting to guide the course of Ixtal or of gaining more power in the highest ranks of society. She wanted to be restored. There must be a reckoning with Noel. She could not allow him to have such a hold over her soul.

“I will not be satisfied until Ixtal takes her rightful place atop all of Runeterra,” Qiyana said. “This is my only wish. I just struggle to imagine how that might ever happen with less than 30 Ixtali, however worthy they may be.”

Xinayl felt her temper rising again but she was interrupted by Luisa who was sensitive to her sisters moods.

“Surely there are others,” Luisa said, choosing her words carefully lest she be chastened by Qiyana again. “Have we conducted a comprehensive search among the lower classes? There are many talented spellcasters of low birth.”

“Yes,” said Qiyana. “I’ve already decided on that myself. I would be willing to lift up even the lowest Ixtali should they demonstrate high potential and dedication to the cause.”

“And you will do this yourself?” Asked Xinayl.

“No, dear sister,” Qiyana replied. “When dealing with the dregs of society it is best to go through one who can speak their language.”

The sick houses of Ixaocan were exclusively located on the bottom level of the city and until recently they were squalid places. While members of the higher castes enjoyed lives free from disease and had access to medicines and healers, the same could not be said for the tens of thousands of Ixtali who lived in poverty.

Conditions were often filthy at the ground level. Wastewater and debris flowed down from the peaks of the city, accumulating as it descended until reaching the bottom. The sanitation system here was ancient, a relic from from the days when the Ixaocan’s population was a fraction of what it currently was. Simple things like staying clean could be difficult for the poorest citizens of Ixaocan.

This was further exacerbated by cramped and overcrowded dwellings. The boundaries of the city had been set in stone since the earliest days and now after thousands of years the population of Ixaocan had grown to the point where the city was teeming with people in the lower levels. It was not uncommon for whole families to share a single residence and often these abodes would be wedged between others and stacked atop one another as available space became impossible to come by. Rubbing shoulders with ones family and neighbours was an inescapable reality for the poor.

Then too was the issue with natural sunlight. The high walls of Ixaocan coupled with the vertical building of the arcologies meant that, depending on where one lived or the time of year, natural sunlight might be blocked for large parts of the day. Much of the time the people of the lowest level would live in the shade.

These problems, along with the fact that quality, nutritious food was not always abundant for the poor, compounded together with the result was that illness was common among the lowest caste which made up the largest demographic of the Ixtali people. Sick houses were an exclusive feature of the ground level of the city and they were usually busy.

Erendira was the only one among the Yunalai who had ever set foot in such a house and she was in one now, wiping the brow of a young man who lay on a thin mattress. He was riddled with sores and only half conscious but the feeling of a caring hand and a clean wet cloth gave him comfort.

She had been coming to various sick houses for two years and was by now used to the company of the infirm, the sick, the dying. She had been appalled when, at the age of 21, she had first set foot in one. The suffering and the stench had assaulted her and opened her eyes to a world she had never known, shielded as she was from such things in her life in the palace.

Since that time Erendira had set to work on reforming the filthy and often decrepit facilities. None of her sisters shared her care for the poorest class of Ixali but for her it was impossible to look away after it had been seen. In the last two years she had given time, money and guidance to those leaders among the undermost citizens of Ixaocan who had good intentions. It had been slow work but the changes added up incrementally and by now many of the sick houses were held to a respectable standard. But there was still much work to be done.

“Mama...” whispered the man who she sat next to. It came out as a deep sigh as he closed his eyes and fell asleep, his delirium to be washed away by fevered dreams. Erendira watched him for a moment before standing up and bringing the water pail with her.

“Bless your soul, mistress Yunalai,” said the old crone who took the pail from her. “Your compassion is as bright as the sun.”

“Please, I’ve told you a hundred times, call me Erendira.”

But the old woman simply chuckled and padded away, shaking her head as if she had been asked to do the impossible.

The curtain that acted as a door to the front entrance was pushed to the side and a man walked in, standing straight and confident. Erendira saw this and went over to him.

“I came as soon as I could,” he said to her, speaking without any officious greeting that one would normally grant a Yunalai. “There were more guards than usual. Have you been waiting long?”

“No.” Erendira said. She had been here for two hours but did not mind. She would have come regardless and spent her day in the company of the downtrodden as she so often did. Today however she had other reasons for being here.

His name was Akatlan and he was a handsome Ixtali of 29 years, six years older than Erendira herself. He was a tall man with a lean build and he wore a green cloak which concealed a long, curved dagger he kept in the crease of his back.

He grinned at her. “You lie.”

Erendira gave him a sly look. “You’re hardly the only one in this world. If you hadn’t come I would have been perfectly content by myself.”

“Contentment is not the same as jubilation.” He said.

“Do I look jubilant to you?” She asked, eyebrow cocked.

“Oh, very much so.”

Erendira granted him a fraction of a smile. She leaned in and spoke softly even though they were out of earshot of anyone.

“Your eyes must be going. This is hardly the face of jubilation. I would have thought you of all people should be able to tell the difference.”

“Perhaps I’m getting forgetful. It feels like its been a while since I’ve seen the real thing.”

Erendira was going to reply but held her tongue as the old crone came shuffling up to greet her new guest.

“It’s wonderful to see you again, Akatlan,” she said with a toothless smile, “So tall and fine, coming to such a poor a place as this.”

Akatlan waved his hand at the old woman as if to wash away her self deprecation. He started to unsling a small pack held on his back by a single chord. “It’s always my honour to be in the company of one so caring.”

He opened the bag and produced three clay jugs filled with clean water as well as a number of fresh, ripe fruits. The old woman took them and heaped praise on his charity, much to Akatlan’s embarrassment.

When they were alone again he spoke to her. “Are you ready to leave? We could stay a while and offer our assistance.”

Erendira shook her head. “There is little for us to do, we might as well go. I would not want to keep Yolatla waiting, it has been too long since I have seen her.”

Akatlan nodded his head and the two of them said their goodbyes to the old woman before making their way to a small adjoining room that was used for storage. There they went to a back corner and pried open an old worn out door that led to a dark, narrow corridor. Erendira entered first and Akatlan followed, shutting the door tight behind them.

Inside it was pitch dark and they made their way slowly through the damp hall. After 20 paces Erendira came to a set of worn out steps that led upward. She climbed the stairs to the top and as she did a dim light began to spill in from above.

The passageway ended at a curtain and when she went through this she was standing above a series of hovels that housed numerous Ixtali families. She walked along a flat wall to the left of her, cautiously as the way was narrow and without any handhold. To the right was a ten foot drop on to the dilapidated roofs of the poor.

They continued on, passing several openings in the wall next to them that led down more corridors before they came to one and turned in. From there it became a maze of turns and junctions, doors set about in the structure that housed even more people. Now they could hear voices, laughter and curses and conversations. The smell of cooking. Dim light peering through the cracks of decrepit wooden doors.

A pair of children raced past them as they walked. A bent old man who kept his gaze down, muttering to himself. A pair of women who said nothing to the strangers. They moved on until finally they turned a corner and went down another set of stairs.

They came to a door. Akatlan moved to the front, banged on it once and paused, then four more times in rapid succession. They waited. Then the door creaked open.

The room they entered was small and nearly empty but for a table and some chairs. Three Ixtali stood solemly, all men in very simple attire, and sitting down on one of the chairs was an elderly woman with wild hair adorned by beads.

“Akatlan. You have come,” she said, greeting her visitors. “And I see you have brought Erendira with you today. That is good, yes, very good. I am happy to see you both.”

“Yolatla,” Erendira said cordially, “It is good to see you. It has been too long.”

“Yes, time waits for no one,” she said, still sitting. “Please take a seat.”

Erendira chose the chair closest to Yolatla. She leaned forward and took the older womans hands in her own.

“How are you faring?”

“I am well enough, though my pains are constant. And every day my eyes seem a little worse. I feel as though one day I will awake to a permanent darkness.”

“Please take this.” Erendira produced a pouch from her robes and handed it to Yolatla. It was a concoction of herbs that would ease the pain in her old hands, which were arthritic.

“Bless you,” Yolatla said, taking the pouch gratefully. She placed it on the table next to her and leaned back in her chair, silent for a moment before speaking again. “I feel as though my days of all this skulking are drawing to a close. I become more a hindrance than anything with each passing day.”

“You will never be a hindrance,” Erendira said. “You represent the very spirit of reformation in Ixtal.”

Yolatla was 71 years old and had spent her life in the service of the lowest Ixtali. Together with her late husband, a man by the name of Colatlel, they had petitioned reforms for the poor, demanding a greater share of the wealth of Ixaocan for those who needed it most.

Their efforts were not entirely in vain. Incremental improvements were felt as the years went by, but progress was nevertheless unbearably slow. It seemed as though the pace of change would not keep up with the increasing difficulty of life in the lower levels.

Then 15 years ago things came to a head. Yolatla’s late husband, who had grown tired of waiting on the benefaction of the Yun Tal, staged a revolt. He argued that the wealthiest Ixtali needed the poor far more than the poor needed them. The vast majority of farmers and workers were from the underpriviledged and despite endless toil their lot never seemed to improve. There were many who heeded his words.

A general strike was called. It was to last as long as necessary until real improvements were made. Days passed and more and more flocked to the cause, throwing down their tools and joining the chorus of voices that demanded change. But before the week was out agents of the Yun Tal quelled the protests with brutal violence.

Erendira was only a girl of eight at the time and never even heard about the uprising until she was a young woman. The stories she heard had shocked her and for a long time she struggled to believe them. It seemed impossible to her that in their wisdom the Yun Tal could order something so tyrannical.

But the proof was there. Since learning about this concealed history she had spoken to many who were present those years ago. All of them had stories and many still bore scars from the guards who had violently quelled the dissidents. The resistance was crushed and all of the ringleaders, including Yolatla’s husband, were put to death on charges of treason.

With the leaders gone the movement drifted aimlessly for a time and eventually died out. But the people did not forget. The spirit of revolt had taken hold in the hearts of many and in the years since then, Yolatla and others like her kept the fires alive, never forgetting to remind the poor of their inherent dignity or their natural rights as Ixtali.

Yolatla let out a small chuckle, smiling at Erendira. “You are too kind to a simple old woman. But you my dear, you have the fire and the passion to play that role for the people. You are young and sharp minded and your royal bloodline grants a weight to your actions that can not be replicated by anyone, no matter their zeal. It should be you who brings balance to our culture, you who leads the masses.”

“Now it is you who are being too kind,” Erendira said, ever respectful of Yolatla. “And like you said, I am young. Despite my best intentions experience can not be bought, only earned. Your name carries among the people. You are the voice of their struggle.”

Yolatla regarded the Yunalai for a moment. “I don’t agree. I believe the time for new blood has come, someone else must take up the reigns. I’ve done all I can and I may live to see the change I’ve dreamed of for so long. But it will not be me who achieves it. It will be you. What do you think, Akatlan?”

“I believe you may be right, venerable mother,” he said, using the honorary title that many in the resistance gave Yolatla. His respect for her was immense, but he did not believe in dancing around delicate subjects, not when so much was at stake. “I believe Erendira could be the one to rally the people like never before. All people, not just the poor.”

“I’m not ready for such a responsibility.” Erendira said.

“You are more ready than you think. And you would not be alone. You would still have my counsel, all of ours. Akatlan is a fine leader in his own right, I’ve known him since he was a babe at his mothers breast and I would trust him with my life. Together I believe you two would be unstoppable.”

Erendira and Akatlan shared a glance at one another. What Yolatla was saying was not what they had expected to hear today and the implications of what she was asking of them were huge. The old woman watched them for a few moments, a broad smile on her wrinkled face.

“You two...you remind me of Colatlel and myself when we were younger. So passionate and energetic. Our whole lives in front of us, so much hope...I think you two would be a good match for each other. And I’m speaking about your personal lives now.”

Akatlan let out a nervous laugh and Erendira tried to keep the embarrassment off her face. If only Yolatla knew the truth. That they had known each other, shared their bodies and passion with one another already, a forbidden liaison that they both kept strictly secret. Had Yolatla guessed the truth? Neither of them could tell. But the old woman was wise and for the first time both of them felt as though their clandestine affair had been perceived by someone else.

“I’m sorry, please forgive my ramblings,” Yolatla said, chuckling again and lightening the mood. “But promise me you’ll consider it. I know Akatlan is ready for such a role, as are you, Erendira. But you have to want it. You have to be ready for such an undertaking, no one can force it on you. Just tell me you’ll consider it.”

Erendira looked into the eyes of the woman across from her, those eyes that had seen so much. If Yolatla believed in her then that counted for something.

“I will think about it.” She said.

It was growing dark as Erendira made her way back to the highest level of Ixaocan. She had been visiting the lower levels for long enough now that she had a comprehensive knowledge of the city, more so than perhaps any living Ixtali. She knew many of the ancients cities secrets, from hidden tunnels in filthy, obscure places to the closely guarded passageways inside the palace of the Yunalai.

She chose quiet byways on her ascent, her hood up over her head, obscuring her features. Her mind was processing the request from Yolatla. The sheer magnitude of it and what it might mean for herself or her family.

When Erendira first started her sojourns she never any intention to champion a cause. She simply felt compelled to assist those who were unseen and unwanted, those who could not help themselves. As her contributions had grown however so did her involvement with those who wanted change.

Then she met Akatlan. A man who was steadfast in his devotion to the cause, someone who’s life had been given to the service of the people. Not a service any of her sisters would recognize though. He had no grand ambitions of rising through the ranks of the Yun Tal or projecting power outside the borders of the Shuriman jungle. His had been a selfless service, one that was to benefit the common Ixtali.

They grew close. More and more they found themselves working together, their passions and energies matched, their thinking similar. They were not entirely alike. Akatlan had a flame within himself, much like Erendira, but unlike her, his was not always tempered by restraint. In some of their discussions his willingness to resort to violence had shocked her. Erendira had to remind herself that his life had been very different from hers but even still, she could still not bring herself to accept bloodshed, no matter how worthy the cause.

Their differences didn’t stop them from being an effective team. Aside from their disagreements on how to usher in a new age of equity, they were both in agreement that the majority of Ixaocan’s population was in dire need of aid. So they devoted the bulk of their efforts to that end and after a year of effort, Erendira detected the first signs of improvement.

Then eight months ago came a night to remember. They had toiled all day under an oppressive heat, seeing to repairs on one of the sick houses and rearranging those in need of beds. It had been a long day and when it was over they made their way back to Akatlan’s dwelling.

She could tell he was embarrassed by the modesty of his home. It was very simple, very small. But it was clean and organized, spartan in a way that suited him. They were both exhausted and filthy, the grime of their day clinging to their sweaty bodies.

“I have a wash basin in the next room,” he said to her. “It is small, but the water is clean and there is fresh copal bark.” The copal tree was the main way that the Ixtali would keep themselves clean. The fruit of the tree could be lathered on the body to create a soap-like effect.

“That would be lovely,” Erendira said. “But you go first.”

“You are my guest.” He said. Akaltan wanted to give his royal visitor the privilege of bathing and enjoying the pristine water first.

But Erendira had insisted. She would not change her mind and so Akatlan had washed himself while she waited patiently in the main room. It was warm in the private dwelling but not uncomfortable and when Akatlan was finished he came out wearing a fresh maxtlatl, which was a piece of cloth worn around the waist. He offered Erendira a clean towel and she went into the next room.

As she stripped down out of her soiled clothes she felt a rush of excitement. It was the first time she had been truly alone with Akatlan. She knew privacy in the lower levels was a rare thing. As she washed her body she found herself thinking about his. He was older than her, lean and strong. He was principled, a man with a purpose.

Akatlan had been sitting on a cushion in the main room when the curtain that divided the rooms was pushed aside and Erendira stepped through. She was completely naked.

He felt his heart nearly explode in his chest and a savage throb erupt between his legs as he gazed on the nude princess, a vision of beauty, the most lovely girl he had ever laid his eyes on.

He fumbled his words. “There-ah, that is...I have a towel for you—”

She strode over to him, confident with a wicked smile on her face and she leaned down to where he was sitting and placed a finger on his lips.

“I know.” She said to him.

He swallowed and tried to regain control over himself. Never in his wildest dreams could he imagine that one of the highest women in the land would be here in his own wretched hovel, baring herself to him like this. Although he had known Erendira for over a year now and had admired her from afar never would he have dared to make a move on her. She was a princess, she was Yunalai. He was nothing.

Still leaning over, she brought her mouth to his. They kissed passionately. Only their lips touched but even at that Akatlan thought he might explode. He desperately fought for composure so as not to embarrass himself. He had bedded many women in his years but never once was he so befuddled. Surely Erendira was a woman like any other.

Only she was not. To him she was like an angel from a celestial realm, a being of incomparable exquisiteness. That she would lower herself to even kiss him felt vulgar in the extreme. With some effort he tried to recall his own sexual experience that had made his previous romantic engagements so effortless.

He was on his feet and she was in his arms, their mouths still locked. He could feel the fullness of her breasts pressed up against his own bare chest. She smelled like the sweetest flower. Her face, her neck, her hair, all of it perfectly feminine, maddeningly alluring. He was rock hard and felt himself pushing against her.

She felt it too. His manhood nudging her, announcing its intentions. Still embraced by him, she brought her hands down and used them to undo his maxlatl which fell to the floor in a small pile.

Now she felt the fullness of him, a firm rod right between her legs, pressing up against her muff of white hair and soft flesh. Akatlan’s face was at her chest, he was suckling her nipples like a babe, his hands running around her body, enjoying her form immensely.

Erendira let herself down to the cushion where he had been sitting, pulling him with her as he continued to lap at her breasts. Then down to her belly. To her navel. His mouth so eager to please, so curious to explore. She closed her eyes and let out a breath of contentment.

Then came the finest moment in Akatlan’s life. He came to the gate of Erendira’s womanhood. A tuft of hair as white as the hair on her head, set against her mocha brown skin. He inhaled her scent and knew that if he were to die this instant his life would have been worth it. He kissed his way down to her cleft and began to worship her with his lips and his tongue.

He was not Erendira’s first. She had taken lovers before, always discreetly, and she enjoyed sex with men willing to please her. She wondered if Akatlan had thought her a virgin as an unmarried Yunalai technically should be. It didn’t matter, his desire was obvious as was her own. She let the thoughts evaporate from her head as she enjoyed his touch.

Akatlan could have stayed there all night but after a time she beckoned him up to his feet and brought herself to her knees, her face in front of his manhood. When he felt her lips part around him he nearly spent. It was almost too much. For him to service her with his mouth was one thing, a man like him should be expected to worship a goddess such as she. But to have a woman of such high birth take him in her mouth, it was licentious beyond belief. In spite of himself a groan escaped his lips. Erendira Yunalai was sucking his cock.

It all passed in a blur. Their hands and mouths on one another. Then her taking him in her hand and guiding his member inside. The feeling of wet flesh parting, consuming him as he penetrated her. Hips moving in tandem, locked together and riding a wave of shared pleasure. Two lovers fucking on the floor like animals.

Erendira had a measure of control more than Akatlan. She was on top of him now, riding him and reading his signs and she could feel him going tense, his breathing becoming haggard. Then, when she felt the risk was too great, she slid off of him and spun around, straddling his face with her legs as she gripped his slippery cock and started to pump it up and down in her dainty hand.

Akatlan stared up at her wet pussy. He had actually fucked a Yunalai and now she had her snatch lewdly in his face, displaying herself to a man who had no right to see her in such a way.

“Hhnngh!” He cried. His self control broke. “Aaaahh!”

Spurts of warm ejaculate erupted out of the tip of his head. Erendira smiled broadly as she watched him climax, intrigued at the sight of white hot cum spewing out of his prick. She kept stroking him with her hand, completely milking this man who was usually so austere.

They lay in each others arms for a long time and washed again after that. It was very late when Erendira returned home. They had been together several times since that night though not as frequently as either would have liked. When they saw each other it was always with the goal of helping those around them. Their own desires had to take a back seat. When occasion arose however, they would indulge their passions and make love.

Erendira was now on the fourth level of Ixaocan, close to the final gate that guarded the loftiest area of the city. Her mind was on Akatlan. Several times he had attempted to bring up the nature of their relationship in words. She had casually deflected these conversations, being noncommittal and nonspecific. The word love was not used but she sensed that was what he was getting at. But did she love Akatlan?

Erendira didn’t know. In a sense she did, just as she had loved all the men she had been with. But was that enough to spend a life together? To sire a child? To go against every tradition that had been sacrosanct in her family for a thousand years?

She had no answer to these questions. While she often loathed her royal upbringing and the lack of compassion that so many of the Yunalai seemed to have, she still loved her family. In all her romantic affairs she had been very careful to not cause any kind of scandal. She still cherished her family name even if their old ways were in dire need of change.

As she rose the steps to the next level she was surprised to find that there were no guards at their post. This was unusual and she figured perhaps there was a change of shift. The hour was late and there were few people around. She walked on towards the water gardens of the fifth level of Ixaocan, the high tower looming above.

Then Erendira sensed a presence and stopped in her tracks just as there was movement to the side of her. She turned to see a garden of vines curling and parting, creating an opening. From this opening out stepped Qiyana.

“Your instincts are sharp, sister.” She said approvingly. “I wonder if you’ve honed them from all your time down in the slums?”

“Qiyana.” Erendira narrowed her eyes almost imperceptibly. “You sent the guards away?”

“I did. For a short while. It’s been so long since we’ve had a chance to catch up, you and I.”

“And how did you know I would be here at this time? Are you having me followed?”

“You’re hardly mysterious in your ways, sister. It’s a well known fact that most days you’re off roaming about Ixaocan. There are only four entrances to this level of the city. It’s hardly difficult to imagine where you would be at this hour if you were not already at home.”

Erendira glared at Qiyana. She did not like the idea of her movements being tracked and she had no taste for Qiyana’s tactless sense of humour, to say nothing of her endless ambition for power at the expense of others.

Qiyana sensed Erendira’s annoyance and decided to change her approach. She did not want to anger her sister needlessly.

“Yes,” she admitted, “I had some of my people keep a lookout for you. Only once you made it up to the fourth level. I truly have no interest in how you spend your time in the slums doing whatever it is you do.”

“They’re not ‘slums’, Qiyana. The people down there are inhabitants of Ixaocan, just as much as you and I.”

“Slums might not be the best word, I agree, but...you must admit that it can be rather dreary down there.”

“Yes. Dreary is a better word.” Erendira said. “And that’s exactly why I spend my time down there. Someone has to try and make a difference.”

“Very noble of you.” Qiyana said. “Actually that’s part of the reason why I wanted to talk to you. How are your relations with the...with the fine people down there?”

Erendira wasn’t sure what Qiyana was getting that. She only knew that her youngest sibling wanted something from her and that she would use either honey or vinegar to get it.

“What is it you want, Qiyana?”

“Why, the same thing as you! To lift up our great people, all of them, to our rightful place in Runeterra.”

“Our people have nothing to do with Runeterra. It’s been that way for thousands of years. You’re the one who wants to engage with the world outside of Shuriman, Qiyana, but for the average Ixtali that’s meaningless.”

“Not at all. In fact, I’m currently looking for some of these ‘average’ Ixtali that you speak about. Perhaps some of them are not so average? Perhaps some of the...how shall I say this?... the less fortunate among our people deserve greater recognition?”

“Ah, there it is. You want more stooges to do your bidding, is that it?”

“I want what’s best for Ixtal! And I want to reward those who want the same. I want to offer opportunity to those who may never have had any!”

Erendira studied her sister for a moment before letting out a short laugh.

“You must be desperate, Qiyana. Coming to me like this, for what? To help you find more servants, more fanatics? You don’t care about these people. About their lives or their plight. You’re in this for yourself.”

“See some sense, Erendira!” Qiyana said, her temper rising. “By helping me you help every one of them! You say it yourself, the Yun Tal do nothing to help the poor, nor do the Yunalai or our own parents. If I was ruler I would see to it that every last man, woman and child wanted for nothing!”

“No.” Erendira said. “And that’s final. Don’t come to me with your schemes, gods know enough of our sisters are preoccupied with that.”

Erendira turned to go but Qiyana stepped in front of her, making a final appeal.

“Wait! At least consider what I’ve said, think on it if you must! But don’t throw away what could be a life changing opportunity for the unseen. You have no right to deny them this!”

“Get out of my way, Qiyana.”

Qiyana felt a surge of anger inside her. Erendira’s stubbornness was bad enough but to be told to get out of the way by anyone was intolerable.

“You do not command me!” She hissed.

The two sisters stared at each other, eyes locked, neither moving at all. They both knew that in a real magical contest Qiyana would dominate her older sister. But Erendira was unafraid. Her own skill in the fire axiom was renowned and much to Qiyana’s chagrin, it was the one type of elemental magic her younger sister was not naturally atuned with.

With supreme effort, Qiyana curbed her rage and gave her sister a smile.

“Of course, sister.” She said, stepping aside. “I hope you don’t misconstrue my intentions. I only want what’s best for Ixtal.”

“Good night, Qiyana.”

Erendira walked on, leaving her sister to stare at her as she left, a baleful look on her face.

Self righteous bitch, she thought to herself, her anger still simmering. Don’t think I need you for my plans, Erendira. Oh, no. I’ll find the people I need among those dregs you consort with whether you help me or not. I have my own people well suited to such a simple task.

Chapter Text

“You must be joking.”

Qiyana was sitting in a large room at the base of the great tower where she often conducted affairs with those beneath her. She was glaring at the small villager who had delivered the message from the elder at Tikras and the man quailed under her gaze. The legendary Empress of the Elements was renowned for her great power as well as her great temper and now she had turned her attention to him.

“I’m sorry, mistress, but it is no joke! As soon as you gave the order we assembled our five best trackers to locate the missing scouts. It has now been a full week since any of them have been seen or heard from.”

Qiyana felt her anger rising. This piece of bad news was the last thing she wanted to deal with right now. She was harried at every turn by her elder sisters, the number of warriors and mages willing to server her was pitifully low, her meeting last night with Erendira had been an infuriating waste of time and now, to top it all off that backwater village that fell under her personal administration was having its finest scouts vanish, seemingly without a trace.

The messenger stared at her with an empty expression on his face and Qiyana wished she could wash her hands of the whole mess. It was not the first time she regretted assuming control over Tikras. When she first took over as prefect it seemed like an excellent opportunity to not only to enhance her official powers but to also have a base of her own where she might be free of oversight from Ixaocan. Yet rather than strengthening her powers it seemed more a drain on them than anything. The endless administrative responsibilities bored her to no end and took up far more of her time than she could have imagined for such a small village. And by now she knew that her sisters had eyes and ears in Tikras and that her actions were not private even there. Everything that seemed like it might have been an advantage had somehow turned into a liability.

Then too there were the people. Simpletons like this one in front of her, living out their lives in a backwater far from Ixaocan with no idea of high culture or the way she expected things to be run. What had Mara been doing in her time there? Had she made any effort at all to curb such incompetence? Would it even have mattered? Could these people be depended on for anything at all?

“Rah!” The sight of the pathetic man snapped her temper and Qiyana snatched up a cup next to her and hurled it at a wall. It shattered to pieces.

“Get out of my sight! I will send for you when I can be sure I won’t do something I regret!”

The terrified man scurried out of the hall where Qiyana admitted him, leaving her to brood.

Imbeciles, she thought ruefully. That’s seven missing now. What in the name of the void is happening over there?

Losing that many of the villages hunters would be a disaster even in the best of times. But since the Piltovans had decimated the village last year the population was precariously low and now Qiyana was facing a real catastrophe. The trouble wasn’t so much those who had gone missing that concerned her or even why they were disappearing in the first place, it was how her sisters might turn this against her. If the best hunters of Tikras were simply vanishing then that could easily be seen as proof of her incompetence. They could then rally the Yun Tal or even her parents against her and that would destroy her reputation. Never mind losing control of the village, her own group of loyalists may even question her leadership. Everything she was working for could be lost!
She sat for a few minutes until she regained her composure. Then she yelled for a servant.

“Bring me Aya and Noel. At once!”

Noel was in the field houses when Qiyana’s servant arrived to call on him. It was a bother to be interrupted in the middle of his strength training but an immediate summons from his mistress could not be ignored. He dressed quickly and saw Tenango on his way out.

“We’ll have to cancel our practice for today. I’m needed.”

“Of course.” Tenango nodded his head. “All else is secondary to our duty.”

Noel didn’t bother responding to that. He had talked briefly with Tenango about Qiyana yesterday. Without going into details his friend mentioned that she had spoken to him personally, as well as the family he served, and that he believed she was destined for great things. Noel did not inquire any further but he was sure that Tenango had been recruited. He would have been just the type of man Qiyana was looking for, whatever she was planning.

Noel had given some thought to those she was assembling. Why the need for such secrecy, such loyalty from those she was gathering? Certainly dealing with the Piltovans was merely a secondary concern to Qiyana. The only thing he could come up with was that she was planning on staging a coup of some kind, why else would she need such formidable warriors at her call?

The only problem with that idea was that such a plan would be doomed to failure. Men like Tenango might have admired Qiyana but it would be unthinkable for them to ever turn against the throne of Ixtal. It was a preposterous notion, Noel couldn’t imagine even Qiyana herself going against her family in such a violent manner. It would be the end for her and all her dreams and she was too smart for that. But if a coup was not on her mind then what was?

When he arrived in the hall where Qiyana liked to conduct her affairs Aliay was already there in conversation with her.

“He has decided to come after all!” Qiyana called out as Noel approached. “I was starting to worry about you, Noel.”

He clenched his jaw at the unnecessary barb. Noel moved fast but he was in the middle of training and had been on a completely different level of the city. Aliay was Yun Tal and most likely in the arcologies when he had been summoned, only a short distance away. As had been the case since they were little, nothing Noel did was ever good enough.

Aliay noticed the frustration in the other man. “I’ve only just arrived myself, Noel.”

“You’re no fun, Aya,” Qiyana said, “We can’t have our Noel becoming complacent on us, can we?”

“You wished to see me?” Said Noel.

“Yes.” Qiyana’s demeanor changed and she became serious. “I’ve just explained to Aya that several well regarded scouts have been reported missing from the region around Tikras. When was the last time you performed an expedition in that area?”

Noel thought for a moment. “It’s been at least several months since I’ve been there.”

“That’s what I thought. Can you think of anything that would cause experienced jungle trekkers to go missing? Without any trace?”

For a moment Noel’s mind flashed to Evelynn. The idea of her roaming the jungle made him uneasy. But her lair had been far from Tikras and scout patrols always moved by daylight. It seemed unlikely that she would be the culprit. At any rate there was no way he was going to mention her existence to Qiyana even though aside from her he was hard pressed to come up with anything.

“I suppose a Basilisk might be dangerous enough to kill an entire scouting party, but surely there would be signs of that.” He said.

“I agree. Besides, there have been no recent sightings of Basilisk in the area. So what is happening out there?”

Noel shook his head doubtfully. “I can’t think of many things native to our jungles that would cause experienced trackers to just disappear. Do you want me to investigate?”

“No, Noel. I do not.” She said, much to his surprise.

Aliay spoke. “I will go.”

“I see,” said Noel. “With all due respect, Aliay, may I ask our mistress why I am not selected?”

“Because I have another task for you, Noel.” Qiyana said.

The decision to send Aya to Tikras instead of Noel had not been an obvious one. Under normal circumstances Noel would have been her first choice. But after her encounter with Erendira last night Qiyana realized that she would need another way to scour the lower city for talented Ixtali, without any help from her sister. For this she would pick Noel. Aya would have been well suited to such a task but he was Yun Tal now and she was afraid his status may arouse suspicion among the lower castes, maybe even contempt. Noel on the other hand was from a lower caste himself and in addition to this, he had been born within the walls of Ixaocan.

“I wish to rally more Ixtali to my cause. I believe there are many in our great civilization who would be worthy to serve me. Specifically, there may be many in the lower city who might be suitable. I want you to help me find them.”

“I understand,” said Noel. “But shouldn’t I go in search of the missing hunters? Not to be brash but I am your best scout.”

“Aya here is Yun Tal. My worry is that his exalted status may arouse distrust in some of our less privileged citizens. Besides, Aya has grown up in the villages outside of Ixaocan and is experienced in traversing the jungle himself.”

“I see the wisdom in our mistresses plan,” Aliay said to Noel. “I will rendezvous with the remaining scouts in Tikras and attempt to discover what is occurring.”

“I’d like more than an attempt, Aya.” Qiyana said.

“Of course, mistress. I will not fail.”

It was settled with that and Noel did not press the issue, much as he would have enjoyed a few days of freedom in the jungle.

“Very well,” he said, “Then I’m to wander the slums of Ixaocan and search for...what exactly? Some indigent spellcaster?”

“You make it sound so hopeless, Noel. We are Ixtali, magic courses through our veins. Even the poorest among us may have a spark of genuine talent.”

“I suppose so.”

“Show some enthusiasm, Noel. You’re always moping about, wanting to be taken seriously for your cunning as well as your strength. Consider this the opportunity you’ve been waiting for to prove yourself.”

“Of course, mistress. I’m just surprised that I’m your first choice for such a foray into the undercity.”

“Don’t get a big head, Noel,” Qiyana said with a mock smile. “You’re hardly my first choice.”

Aliay spoke. “Erendira Yunalai was unable to see the benefit she might have provided to those in need with this rare opportunity.”

“Bah, do not speak her name in my presence!” Qiyana said with contempt. “I was so close to lashing her with vines and hanging her upside down by the ankles after I spoke with her. She’s just lucky I was in an altruistic mood last night.”

Noel was not surprised to hear that. It was widely known that Erendira had nothing but disdain for the trappings of wealth and privilege and her royal status. Her jaunts into the undercity were common knowledge and he had to admit it was a good idea to go to her. She more than anyone would have an understanding of what occurred in the poorest neighbourhoods of Ixaocan.

“Perhaps I could get into contact with Erendira?” He suggested. “She might be more willing to listen to me, I’m—”

Qiyana cut him off before he could finish the thought. “I do wish you wouldn’t say such daft things, Noel. Think! She knows you are my servant from birth, my sister is stubborn and arrogant but she is no fool. She would see you and immediately realize that you speak for me. Such an approach would be useless!”

“Forget I said anything,” Noel said, although in his mind he wasn’t willing to toss the idea out completely. Qiyana didn’t trust him to be subtle, but he had the beginnings of an idea that may work. “I will find you worthy servants on my own.”

“See that you do. If this task proves itself beyond your abilities then you can forget about anything of the sort in the future. Go now, both of you. I want results and I want them fast!”

When they were outside together Noel turned to Aliay.

“What is she thinking? Since when does Qiyana turn to the lower castes for anything?”

“I know you would rather be going in my place, Noel, but don’t discount what has been asked of you. Our mistress is planning something of great importance and she wants every available Ixtali for it. High or low.”

“And what is it, Aliay? Between us, what is Qiyana planning? She can’t be going to all this trouble over a gaggle of Piltovan savages.”

Aliay was silent for a moment before speaking. “She has not told me explicitly, but...I think Qiyana is planning to march her forces outside of Ixtal.”

Noel was surprised to hear this. “She is going to leave our borders?”

“Not just our borders, Noel. I think she is going to leave Shuriman.”

“To what possible end?”

“I don’t know for sure. She hasn’t shared this with me yet, only hinted at it. When I faced the Vidalion I caught a glimpse of something powerful and ancient, something beyond words. Our mistress has seen it as well. Qiyana believes there is a source of power greater than anything that exists in Ixtal. It’s my guess that she plans to go out into Runeterra and attempt to find it and master it for herself.”

“Ixtal is the magical heart of the world. I can’t think of anything that would be of benefit to her outside our homeland.”

“Again, I don’t know for certain. But I think what she might have seen is a world rune.”

The words hung in the air. Noel had heard tales of the Rune wars since he was a boy. Conflicts that had shaken the whole of Runeterra, devastating entire civilizations with their awful impact. If the legends were to be believed, the Rune wars were the very reason Ixtal had been forced to withdraw from the rest of the world after such widespread devastation.

Noel watched at the sky. Clouds were coming in, bringing a cool breeze with them. It was past midday already.

“Safe travels, Aliay.” He said. “Be cautious. Something strange is going on in Tikras.”

Aliay nodded his head. “I will be careful. And you too, Noel. The city can be just as dangerous as the lands beyond it.”

After his meeting with Qiyana, Noel went to the training halls in the arcologies and devoted himself to his magical practise. He figured it would be pointless to wander the undercity without any kind of plan so he carried on with his training for the day.

Two hours later he was at his residence. Alone in the dark, his eyes seeing almost as well as if it had been full sunlight.

Still he could not command the shadows as he liked. But he felt like he was making progress. His experience in the jungle made him realize that what worked for elemental magic would not necessarily work for shadow magic. How effortless it had been when he had not even thought about it. How easily the shadows converged about him when he had been in a state of repose.

Perhaps there was something to that. It seemed to him more a reflex than anything else. His mind went back to that night in the jungle and to the memory of Nidalee and Neeko. He smiled at the recollection. Those two girls had been a lot of fun, fucking and breaking them to his will. After he finished with them there hadn’t been any tension in his body at all. He was sated and his mind was tranquil as still water.

Noel closed his eyes and stretched his arms out. The darkness was all around him and he swore he could actually feel it as though he were submerged under water. Its presence enveloped him, these days he was aware of darkness in a way he never had been before. It felt so close, so palpable, so real that he was sure it would not be long before he could control it as Evelynn had done.

After some time he uncovered his windows and let the sunlight back in his room. Noel was spending time in the dark every day now, becoming a little more familiar every time. He was coming to regard the comfort it provided like an old friend.

As he was giving thought as to how he might seek out the best Ixtali from the lower castes there was a rapping at his door. He opened it and was greeted by two men, almost as large as himself. He recognized them at once as fighting men in the service of the Yunalai.

“Xinayl Yunalai would see you, Noel. Please come with us.”

Xinayl was standing by a large window that looked out over the city below and the jungle beyond. She was in a rarely used part of the high tower, a spacious room with a fair sized garden that took up nearly half the space. High ceilings and high windows allowed for the growth of small trees with vines and flowers cascading down to the soil below. There were three entrances to this room and Xinayl had her best men cordon off the area, two guards to a door. Their orders were clear: no one was to enter this room.

Xinayl was going to have Noel killed. The awful memory of her rape at his hands had tormented her to no end. She could not allow it to pass, no matter how important to Qiyana he may be. She was worried at what her youngest sister might say or do after killing her best servant but she would deal with that later. Xinayl had to get her life back.

She drank from a glass of wine to help calm her nerves but still she could feel her heart pounding in her chest. Xinayl had summoned Noel into her presence. It would have been easier to have her men simply strike in the middle of the night and butcher him where he slept but that would have been too blatant, it would have lead to too many questions. Far better if he could be disposed of quietly. Then too, despite the fact that she was afraid to face him, she wanted to speak to him once before he died.

She had to see the fear in his eyes as she announced his sentence. She wanted him to feel the same fear she experienced as he was defiling her. She wanted him to throw himself at her feet and beg forgiveness. She wanted him to feel remorse for his awful crime. Only then would Xinayl really be satisfied. Once the monster had felt an adequate amount of terror and contrition, then he could die and she could be made whole again.

Xinayl was still looking out the window when she heard the sound of footsteps coming towards her. She felt her pulse race along with a slight, involuntary trembling. She took up her cup and had another gulp of wine, taking a deep breath.

“Noel is here as you requested, Yunalai.”

“Good. Stand outside.”

She turned around and faced him. There he was, the beast who ravaged her. Tall and muscular, a passive and indifferent look on his face. So casual, as if this were simply some tedious affair he must see to. Was he really so dense that he didn’t realize his life was at its end?

They stared at one another. Noel’s face didn’t change and he made no effort to speak. He just gazed at her with those dark eyes of his. Finally she spoke.

“Well. Do you have anything to say?”

“It is nice to see you again, Yunalai.”

Xinayl felt her temper soar at this insolence. “You vile thing! Is this funny to you? Do you realize why I have summoned you here?”

“I figured you would like to talk.”

She glared at him. “I’ve called you here to end your life.”

“What a relief that will be.” Noel said, his voice level. “You can’t imagine what Qiyana has asked me to do.”

Noel’s calm demeanor vexxed her. “Do not speak her name! You will not change the subject or talk your way out of this! One more insolent word out of you and I will call on my men. They will have your head off your body at the snap of my fingers!”

He regarded her. Certainly that was right, Xinayl’s men had disarmed Noel of his ohmlatl as well as the knife he always kept in his boot before he had been admitted into her presence. Aside from his natural talent with magic he had no weapons at all. Although her men were out of earshot if she raised her voice they would certainly hear her and be upon him in seconds. It was a dangerous situation he was in but despite that Noel felt a pervading sense of calm. If he was to die today then that would be that. Perhaps he even deserved it. But he could not bring himself to feel sorry.

So he held his tongue and looked at the Yunalai in front of him. He hadn’t seen her up close since that night he forced himself on her and he had almost forgotten how good she looked. So much more fierce than Mara, so much more elegant than Qiyana. So womanlike and desireable, her hips, her chest, her face. All so feminine and beautiful.

“Do you even feel a little bit sorry for what you’ve done?” She finally asked. Xinayl had to know at least this. What was going on his head, was there even a shred of remorse for what he did to her?

“I’ve thought about that night every day since it happened, Yunalai.” He said, knowing that his life was balancing on a razors edge. “Maybe I was unnecessarily rough with you. But if I’m being honest I don’t regret it. You’re the most beautiful woman in Ixaocan and also the most cruel. You treated me like my life was worth less than a pile of dung. Maybe it is. But if that’s so then I was right to do what I did. Not just to teach you a lesson but to give myself a taste of the divine before I die.”

“Teach me a lesson?” Xinayl felt her rage overcome her fear. “Teach me...you...you monster! Do you have any idea how much you hurt me? How you made me feel?”

“Tell me.” Noel said. “Please. Let me understand.”

Xinayl felt a mix of wrath and of grief. All her emotions were raging, threatening to come up to the surface, that awful night and all the painful feelings that it brought with it spilling into her mind. It wasn’t right that he could be so calm when she felt like this. He had no right to ask her how she felt!

She felt her eyes go glassy. She must not cry in front of him, she must not!

“Yunalai,” he said, his voice deep, oddly soothing in its strength. “Tell me. If I’m going to die then there is nothing you can’t say to me, I will take your words to my grave. Let us speak plainly and come to understand one another.”

“You...you...” Xinayl stammered, trying to get the words out in a way that could describe how she felt. She knew that Noel had no right to ask anything of her. He was an evil brute who had wounded her and he should only know agony in his final moments. But he was right about one thing. Anything she said would be the last words he would ever hear. It would be like speaking into the void. And despite her loathing, some small part of Xinayl wanted to express her pain to someone. Even if it was him.

“You raped me,” She finally managed to say, her face crumbling under the weight of the awful grief she felt. A tear slid down her face. “You can never know how much hurt you’ve caused. You can never understand! How could you do that to me? How?”

Noel could feel the sorrow coming from the woman in front of him. A tiny piece of him almost felt sorry for her but an even greater part, the darkened aspect of his soul, fed on the anguish she was feeding him. It made him feel powerful, fearless. And he couldn’t help but feel his desire for Xinayl increasing.

“I make no excuses for my actions,” he said, bowing his head in mock remorse before looking back up at Xinayl into her teary eyes. “But you made me furious, Yunalai. My life may be worthless to those of royal birth but I have respect for myself. I planned on killing you that night. But when I saw how lovely you were I could not bring myself to do it. I had to have you instead.”

“You should have just killed me, Noel. It would have spared us both a more wretched fate.”

“You’re wrong, Xinayl,” he said “You are still in pain. But that doesn’t mean your life isn’t worth living. There are so many things you could do. So many things you could have.”

She shook her head. “No. I don’t agree. I have to live with these scars forever. Whereas you will be given a mercifully short death. It’s not enough to balance the scales but it’s the best I can manage.”

“You can manage a whole lot more than that,” he said easily, taking a step towards her. “Allow me to atone for my misdeed, Yunalai. Let me serve you.”

“No! You are a fool if you think I would ever trust one such as you! There is nothing you can ever do to make things right!”

Noel continued to move slowly towards her. “Are you sure? Because I think that I’m the only one who can ever make things right again. Not you or any of your lackey’s. Just me.”

“Stop! Don’t come any closer! I’ll yell for my men and they’ll hack you to pieces!”

Noel held up his hands. “I mean you no harm, Yunalai. I only want to express my sincere regret.”

He crept forward with all the care of a man approaching an angry cobra. Xinayl looked like she could scream at any second and then it would be over. He would be killed and his life would have reached its conclusion. But the same force within him that fed off Xinayl’s distress lent him an otherworldly poise as he came forward. Noel felt no fear of death. He looked into the eyes of Xinayl, those eyes so filled with sorrow and anger. And he willed himself to dominate her.

She felt it too. There was to her an almost inexplicable presence coming from him, a confidence bordering on the lunatic, as though Noel didn’t just think but actually knew that he was infallible. Like he couldn’t even conceive of ever losing or failing at anything. Despite the fact that she could order his death with a few words Xinayl found her voice unable to work as he approached her.

“Xinayl.” Noel said softly, now so close that he could touch her. “Forgive me for what I did. I am sorry.”

She watched him, trying to fathom the truth of his words. Was he being honest? Did he really mean it? Noel was so composed, his eyes so steady as they stared into hers, she couldn’t tell. Perhaps he did feel bad? Perhaps he really wanted her forgiveness?

Xinayl shook her head. No. She couldn’t do it. She couldn’t accept his apology, even if he was being sincere. He had defiled her and he must die for it.

“That’s...not good enough, Noel. You must pay for your crime. Your time is up.”

She was about to open her mouth and call on her men when suddenly she felt the vice grip of his hand clutching her arm.

“Don’t be a fool! You’ll condemn those men to death!” He hissed. His disposition changed so quickly, so violently that Xinayl was taken aback. What frightened her the most however was that in that instant, it seemed to her as if a shadow crossed Noel’s face.

He had the look of something horrifying, like the darkness that lurked in his heart coalesced around his face, augmenting his features and bringing out the worst in them. In that second Xinayl actually felt more fear than she had when he was raping her.

“I promise you this, Yunalai, I’ll tear their throats out with my teeth! I’ll crush their skulls in my hands like they were grapes! Their pathetic weapons won’t so much as graze my skin! Say nothing and let them live!”

Xinayl was paralysed. Never before had she felt such savagery from a man. It was like Noel was possessed by something awful. All of a sudden she was scared for her life and in that moment she believed every word that came from his mouth. Noel actually seemed like he would be more than a match for all her guards put together, even unarmed as he was.

Then as quickly as it came, the shadow vanished and his face became that of a man seeking penance. His eyes were soft again, almost pleading. His expression guileless. Noel’s change was so sudden, so jarring to her that she almost wondered if she had imagined it.

Then to her greater surprise, Noel bent down on a single knee. Xinayl was bewildered at everything that was happening, he had displayed all the force of a feral animal coupled with an iron will to control it. She could only gawk in uncertainty as he assumed a position of subservience.

“I promise you another thing, Yunalai,” he said, looking up at her. “I promise I will never hurt you again. I promise on the names of my ancestors. You need never fear me ever again.”

Xinayl’s mouth felt dry. She didn’t know what to say. Noel seemed sincere now, she was quite certain that he wasn’t lying even though moments ago he had given her a glimpse of the most terrifying traits she had ever seen in a man. The only thing she knew for certain was that there was much more to Noel than she realized.

When she didn’t say anything, Noel took her hand in his and spoke. “Let me serve you, Xinayl. Faithfully. I will be yours as I am Qiyana’s. I will pledge my life to raising you to your rightful place in Ixtal.”

He did not wait for an answer. Releasing her hand, Noel rose slowly so that he was standing in front of her again. Xinayl watched him warily, still afraid of him and what he might do. But all the violence seemed to have left him and she was sure that if she didn’t call on her guards then he would not harm her.

“You once asked me to keep you abreast of Qiyana’s movements,” he said, “I will do that. I also have some information about her plans that might interest you.”

“I know of her plans,” Xinayl said, finding her voice again. Now that the talk had turned to her sister and mundane matters she felt herself returning to a feeling of normalcy. “I’m her closest sister. She tells me everything.”

“Oh?” Noel said, cocking an eyebrow. “Are you sure of that? What do you think her plans are?”

Xinayl didn’t know if he was trying to toy with her. “Qiyana is assembling a host of Ixtali warriors. She plans on leaving Ixtal.”

“Yes. But to what end?”

“To make contact with other nations, other kingdoms. To learn more about Runeterra and to assert Ixtali dominance over the rest of the world.”

Noel smiled. Qiyana hadn’t been entirely truthful with Xinayl as he guessed she would not be. He thanked his stars that he had a chance to speak with Aliay earlier today, that conversation and the information he gleaned was proving to be fortuitous.

“You only know half of what she’s really plotting.”

Xinayl felt indignant. To imagine that Qiyana would trust this servant with her plans and not her own sister and closest ally was ludicrous. Yet Noel had the air of one who knew a great secret. And it would be no stretch to imagine Qiyana withholding information if it was to her own benefit.

“Then what are her aims? Tell me if you think you’ve figured out her plans.”

“Are you prepared to accept my service?”

She stared at Noel. He was standing right in front of her and while she was still apprehensive of him the terror she felt was subsiding. He had an awesome presence that she could not deny. The power, the control, the confidence, certainly she had underestimated him before and for the first time now Xinayl saw what Qiyana also saw in him. It was clear why he was her sisters best servant. What she didn’t know was his own motivations.

“Why would you want to serve me? You’ve been Qiyana’s servant since birth. Are you merely trying to save your own skin?”

“Hardly. For one thing I think you would be more suitable to introduce Ixtal to the rest of the world.”

“I haven’t half the power Qiyana has.”

“No. But you’re more level headed. You’re fifth in line for the throne. And unlike her you have Ixtal’s best interests at heart. But that’s not the only reason. The truth is I’m a slave to Qiyana more than a servant. She’s treated me like a worm since we’ve been able to walk. No one in all of Runeterra is more important to her than she is to herself. And if she succeeds in her goals then I foresee a terrible danger to us all.”

Xinayl was curious now. “What is this great secret of hers you think you know?”

Noel knew he had to gamble. The information he had –thought he had-- about Qiyana’s true ambition might not be true. Even Aliay hadn’t been certain. If it was true and he entrusted it to Xinayl it might find its way back to Qiyana, not to mention the one bargaining chip he had would be gone. Still, he had to offer something beyond threats and promises to prove his value.

“I’ll tell you, Yunalai, as a show of my commitment to you. Don’t underestimate the magnitude of my going against my sworn mistress. I have never once in my life betrayed her confidence or my oath.” He paused for a moment before continuing. “Qiyana is seeking a rune stone. She believes she has perceived one and that she may be able to discover and gain control over the ancient power for herself.”

Xinayl took a minute to process this. A rune stone? She was aware of the histories as well as any educated individual, the records of the Rune war were well kept in the archives of Ixaocan. But there were few who seriously believed the ancient artifacts still existed on Runeterra, the common opinion was that they had been destroyed or lost to the void during that cataclysmic era. To imagine Qiyana thinking she could actually locate and wield such a fabled power was absurd. It was like chasing after fairy tails.

She did not dismiss the notion out of hand however, no matter how fanciful it may seem. Whether or not it was true, she was sure that Noel was not lying to her and the more Xinayl thought about it, the more it made sense. Chasing after the rune stones was just the kind of desperate, outrageous scheme that would appeal to her youngest sister, impossible though it seemed. She was Ixtal’s greatest magic user. And if there was even the slightest possibility that Qiyana could actually discover one of the runes...

It would change everything. With such power at her disposal there would be nothing to stop her, even the combined might of the Yun Tal would pale in comparison to such primordial power. Everyone in Ixtal, even her parents, the reigning monarchs, would be subordinate to Qiyana if she were able to achieve such a goal. It was a chilling thought.

“Are you certain? I swear if you are lying to me...”

“It is no lie. Whether or not she has any hope of realizing such a dream I cannot say. But she is serious and she believes she will succeed. And she will use anything at her disposal to achieve her aims, including her closest allies.”

“I must think on this,” said Xinayl. She looked at Noel, studying his face. Could he be lying to save himself? Trying to drive a wedge between her and Qiyana? If so, would he concoct such an unlikely tale? She had been so close to ordering his death, was so close still. Yet if what he said was true and Noel were willing to defect from Qiyana, or at least serve Xinayl as a spy...

He was still a dead man. There was no question. But maybe not just yet, the brute may be of some value to her. She could test him in the meantime to see if he would be forthcoming in keeping her updated on Qiyana’s schemes and if so then he could earn an extension on his life. And after this was all done, when his usefulness was at an end, she could finally settle this account.

“I will...let you keep your head, Noel. For now.” She said at last, the words coming out like stone. “But if I find out you’re lying to me or this is some trick...I swear I’ll keep you in agony longer than any man has known in a thousand years. I swear it!”

Noel nodded his head in understanding. He had no doubt Xinayl meant what she said. “As would only be fitting. If you can bring yourself to trust me after what I’ve done then I swear I will serve you with more distinction than anyone you’ve ever known.”

“I don’t trust you. You only deserve death after what you did.”

“Yes. I hope you can find it in your heart to forgive me. Not for my benefit but for yours. You deserve to know peace, Yunalai. I am a wretched thing but I’m not beyond wanting redemption.”

“Some crimes are beyond redemption. Go now. I can hardly stand to look at you.”

“Very well. I am sorry I was so rough with you,” he said. “Know that I have a much softer side.”

He then lifted the necklace he was wearing over his head, the same necklace that carried the pouch filled with Xinayl’s own pubic hairs. She recognized it immediately and felt embarrassment at the sight of it and the memories it triggered. Noel reached out and put it into her hand. The feeling of his touch made Xinayl’s heart race. It was an unwanted touch but she could feel the raw power in his hands and it made her feel diminutive and powerless next to him. He turned and left.

Xinayl watched him as he went, making no command to have him apprehended or killed as she had originally planned. Her mind was churning with the implications of their meeting, she had not expected to be so unbalanced by Noel. Had he pleaded for mercy or even acted with defiance she would have understood. But he appeared both self assured and even genuinely sorry at the same time. Then too there was the flash of what she believed to be his true nature. She recalled the scene again and it was vivid in her mind. She could have sworn that a real shadow crossed his face in that frightful moment. Had she just imagined that or was it real? If it was real then how had he done that? Who was he really?

She didn’t know. Xinayl had a sinking feeling that even Qiyana didn’t know who Noel truly was. There was a mystery about him, something enigmatic that she never would have considered before today.

Xinayl looked down to the pouch in her hand. Her mind returned to that night as it had so many times now. Tied to her own bed with her legs forced behind her head, bent into a degrading pose for him as she shaved her pussy bare to his own liking. He enjoyed her body and her fear. He used her in a way no man ever had, in a way she never would have allowed. He had seen and touched every little part of her. Involuntarily she felt a moistening between the legs.

No, she thought to herself, aghast. Her feeling of arousal was unmistakable but it was completely wrong. She hadn’t enjoyed what he did, she hated it with every fibre of her being. The fear, the pain. The humiliation. He violated her in an awful way, how could she be reacting like this, how could her own body forsake her?

She slid the pouch into a pocket and went to take another sip of wine, trying to calm her nerves. What was wrong with her? How did this man have such a hold over her? Certainly he was more dangerous than she ever realized, maybe more so than anyone she knew. He was self assured like no other. More cunning than he looked. And so, so big.

Xinayl closed her eyes and forced herself to think of something else. She needed time to digest this meeting. First she would return to her chambers and take a bath and freshen up, then she would call on Luisa for lunch. She would return to this situation at a later time. But in the meantime there was an undeniable throbbing in her loins, a fire that was building that threatened to overwhelm her if it was left unappeased. As she made her way to her room Xinayl’s thoughts betrayed her. Her mind wandered to her bathtub, to her thick handled hair brush, and to that heinous night when Noel fucked her brains out like no man ever had before.

Chapter Text

It was mid morning when Noel made his descent to the lower levels of Ixaocan. He woke early and went for a run to clear his mind and let himself think about the previous day. Being tasked by Qiyana with seeking out unknown spell casters from lesser castes was not a usual assignment for him and he gave some thought to the best way to achieve such a task. His mind also went to his meeting with Xinayl and how close he had been to death. Certainly he was bound to her now, there would be no easy way to escape her influence. But his life was saved in the bargain and he didn’t mind this new twist in his life.

He also thought about the events of last night. After seeing Xinayl he had an early supper alone at his residence, eating in complete darkness. He called on Mara after that. He would like to see her later, secretly. Her response was swift. She would be waiting.

As soon as the sun went down he set out to the secret entrance she had shared with him. As he worked his way under the water and up the hidden passage he revelled in the secrecy of their actions. He revelled in the existence of his own unnatural powers which were becoming more and more familiar. He revelled in his access to the high tower, in his pact with Xinayl, in his relationship with Mara. All the things that changed his life in such a short time had left him in a place he never would have imagined. Noel did not know where it would lead or if he would be successful or even alive after it was all done but he didn’t mind. For the first time in his life he felt a measure of control over his own destiny and the ability to shape it for himself was worth dying for.

As promised Mara was there to greet him when he made it into her chambers. She looked stunning in a pure white gown, so fine and delicate. A necklace of white pearls and earrings of white pearls, everything she wore matched the whiteness of her hair. He could see the shape of her body through her thin garment and he was immediately filled with lust.

“Hello, my love,” Mara said as he entered the room. “I know it is late, but are you hungry? I had some food brought up in case you were.”

Although he had eaten earlier this was agreeable to Noel. He took her in his arms and kissed her passionately.

“Yes, in a moment. I just want to be with you right now. Tell me about your day.”

Mara was happy to do so. The two of them took a seat on one of the divans and she described to him all the things she had filled her waking hours with, reading poetry and strolling the water gardens, having lunch with Anacaona her 7^th eldest sister, who would be performing at the theatre of the Yun Tal tomorrow. A little time in the arcologies. Having tea with old friends and acquaintances and catching up on the latest happenings and gossip.

As she spoke Noel thought about how idle her life was and how different the experience of a Yunalai was from the majority of the Ixtali population. His day had been one filled with gruelling training and simple foods and jumping at every beck and call of his superiors. He realized that Mara’s personality bored him even if her body and status thrilled him.

When she was done she inquired about his day. He lied and told her it had been routine and that he had spent all his free time thinking of her. He also made a vague reference to the Vidalion and his hopes of challenging it soon. He spoke of the likelihood of his one day ascending to the Yun Tal caste and how easy it would be for them to be open in their relationship after that. He also mentioned how he always wanted a spring wedding. Mara’s face beamed with joy as he shared this with her.

They kissed passionately. Slowly, enjoying each others presence. Noel wanted to tear off Mara’s clothes and ravage her on the spot but more than that, he wanted to continue to establish his authority over her. He knew she would do whatever he wished within reason and he wanted to push the boundaries of what reason entailed.

Mara had her hands on Noel and she felt the strength of him. She couldn’t imagine a more perfect man to be her husband and the thought of marrying him filled her with longing. How wonderful it would be when they were married and they could be open with their relationship. She wanted to be seen with her man, she wanted to shout her love of him from the top of the city. But until then she could be content in his arms, content with his lips and his body. She wanted to be his, all his.

At length Noel broke contact with her lips. “Some food would be nice. But I can’t think of a finer appetizer than you, princess.”

She smiled at him. “I’m all yours, my love. You can have me before or after. Or both!”

Noel got more comfortable on the plush couch. “Why don’t you undress for me?”

Mara didn’t need any further prompting. She stood up before him and started to slip out of her dress, trying to be seductive for her man although still a little self conscious. Her lack of experience in sensuous matters sometimes made her feel inadequate but Noel seemed enamoured with her and this helped her feel confident.

Moments later her dress was on the ground and Mara stood in her cotton white undergarments. She put her hands on her body and turned around, displaying herself to him. Then her hands went to her bra and removed it. Her tits were firm and her nipples perky, already eagerly standing up. She cupped them for him and watched the enjoyment on his face before sliding her hands down to her final garment. She slid them down her legs and was naked.

Between her legs Mara had perfectly smooth skin. Before leaving the last time Noel made an offhand comment on how he preferred girls to be shaved there. He gave her an expectant look when he said this and Mara took his comment to heart. Of course she was willing to perform this small act for him. Although she had never groomed herself down there she had heard of women who did and it seemed to her a reasonable request.

His eyes feasted on her bald mound and Mara felt herself blush slightly. “Do you like what you see?”

He was on his feet. “I do.”

They kissed again, Mara nude and small next to Noel who was still fully clothed. He hadn’t even removed his boots. As they locked their tongues Noel took hold of her shoulders and guided her down to where he had been sitting.

“Let me inspect you.” He lowered himself and parted her legs. Mara shifted down and spread herself for him, giving him a good look. She had taken her time while she shaved herself and felt good about the job she did and she hoped Noel would be pleased. A broad smile spread across his face as he gazed on her bare womanhood and Mara was gratified. She knew he liked what he saw.

“You are immaculate, Mara. Beautiful.”

He moved in and gave her a long, languid lick of the tongue before kissing the insides of her thighs. She let out a small shudder. The feeling of his face on her bare, hairless flesh made her tremble. Mara felt recovered from the intensity of their lovemaking two nights prior but she was grateful that Noel was being so tender with her.

He remained gentle as he kissed and teased her with lips and tongue. Building her excitement slowly, feeling her wetness increase as he went, seeing her clit swell the more and more. There was no hurry, he wanted to work her up to a frenzy without giving her any release. That would come later and he planned on making her earn it.

Mara moaned as he worked, spreading her legs even wider and offering her pussy to the man who had claimed it. Noel was masterful with the use of his mouth but as time went on she started to want more, she found herself wishing that he would increase his pressure. The early hints of an orgasm were already there and she wanted to be swept up in that blissful feeling.

Noel had other ideas. He kept going at his own languid pace, teasing her and enjoying the sight and taste of Mara who had so carefully shaved her snatch for him. He could hear her breath, he could practically feel the pulsing energy of her pussy but he didn’t let her go any further than that. Finally, when he could sense the beginnings of restlessness within her he stopped.

“I think I will take you up on your offer of food.”

Mara let out a little sigh as her sexual energy found itself with nothing to push up against. With some effort she forced herself to regain her composure.

“Yes...yes, of course we can, love...”

“Actually I was thinking I would eat alone. You can wait on me.”

“Oh.” She said. This wasn’t what she had in mind, she had envisioned a romantic dinner together with Noel, even though the idea of waiting on him had some appeal. She would love to serve him in any way he liked.

“Yes. Yes I can do that. I would be happy to.”

“Good. By the way, I brought you a gift.”

“A gift?” A gift was unexpected but so thoughtful. “How lovely, what is it?”

“Something just for us. Something to make things more exciting.”

Now she was intrigued. Noel had a wicked glint in his eyes and she wanted to know what he had planned.

“Show me! Please, Noel, don’t keep me in suspense!”

“Close your eyes.”

Mara did. She felt his hands go to her pearl necklace as he removed it from her and she wondered if he had brought her a piece of jewellry to wear?

Concealed in the clothes he wore, Noel took out one of the battered old dog collars that he had procured last week. Without saying a word he wrapped it around Mara’s neck, collaring her.

“You can open your eyes.”

Mara opened her eyes and she was confused. Whatever it was that Noel put on her neck felt tight and bulky, nothing even close to the fine necklaces she was used to wearing. She put a hand to it and felt the rough leather.

“Can I...see it?”

“Of course you can. But first, get down on your hands and knees.”

Mara went down to the ground and Noel then produced the leash that went with the collar. Mara looked up and saw it and had a perplexed look on her face. “Noel?”

“Shh,” he hushed her, fastening the leash to the collar with a tiny clipping sound. “There. Now, come, let’s go over to your mirror. Stay on all fours.”

Noel led them to the mirror, holding the leash in his hand while Mara crawled after him on the floor. He gave just the tiniest tug on the leash, giving her a gentle pull on the neck which forced her to keep up with him.

When they got to the mirror Mara regarded the collar. It wasn’t jewellry at all, it wasn’t even nice looking. It looked like the most mundane leather collar she could imagine. What was Noel thinking in giving her such a gift?

“Do you like it?” He asked.

“It...I-I mean...” She stammered. Mara didn’t know how to take this. She looked up at him, still down on her knees. “It’s a collar. It looks like it’s meant for dogs.”

“I prefer the term puppy. What do you think, love? Are you willing to be my puppy girl?”

Puppy girl? Mara looked back at her own image in the mirror. Collared and on her knees with Noel standing behind her, hand on the leash and fully clothed. She wasn’t sure how she felt about this. She only knew that she never imagined being in this position.

“I don’t know, Noel...I mean, I’m not sure. Of course, I want to...is this what you want?”

He leaned down and gave her a kiss on the forehead. “It is. It’s nothing to fret, love. Just a silly game I like to play behind closed doors. Where we can be private and sexual. Sometimes I like to play puppy girl.”

Mara’s fingers went to the collar. It wasn’t an outrageous request, she supposed. She only wished he hadn’t made it so tight.

“Well, yes then...I mean, we could try it? And if we don’t—”

“Ah!” He interrupted, putting a finger to her mouth. “Please, love, no words when we play this game. I want you to give me a little bark now.”

Mara stared at him with an incredulous look. Was Noel being serious right now? He seemed so nonchalant, like this was completely normal. She wondered if she was the one who was acting strange. While inexperienced in sexual matters she had never heard of this.

Noel stared at her with an expectant look. Mara took one more look at herself in the mirror. What was the harm? It was just a silly game like he said. Bark like a dog. If it would make him happy then she could try.

“Bark.” She said, feeling immensely silly. Was she really doing this?”

Noel gave her a look of mild disapproval. “Let’s try again with a little more spirit. Remember, you’re a puppy girl now.”

“Bark!” Rather than simply speaking the word this time Mara really did bark it out.

“Good girl!” Noel said with enthusiasm. He pat her head. “Such a good girl you are! Can you speak again?”

“Ruff ruff!”

He gave her a wet kiss on the lips, sliding his tongue in her mouth for a few seconds before breaking away.

“You are perfect.” He said, giving her encouragement. “Come, let’s go for a little walk. Then supper.”

Noel turned and applied a little pressure on the leash and Mara turned with him, following on all fours as he set a pace that she could keep. He strolled through her spacious bedchambers, admiring the furnishings and fine upholstery. The artwork on the walls, the rare collection of potted plants in her room. It was a comfortable living space and a man could be very comfortable here. The only thing that could make it better was having ones very own princess act like a collared bitch.

As he carried on his stroll Mara was conflicted. She didn’t know what to think about this. It all seemed so unusual. But Noel looked so happy, he was humming a tune and seemed jovial. Was this what he wanted? This was a different side of him, something she hadn’t seen before. But he wasn’t being mean, it was just a strange form of role play that she hadn’t expected from such a serious man.

“Speak!” He said as they made their way to the dining table.

“Arf arf!”

“Good girl.” When they got to his seat Noel crouched down. He reached behind Mara and felt her wet pussy, sliding a finger inside her. “What a good little pup. I see you’re in heat. We’ll have to do something about that after dinner.”

He started to kiss her again, with all the same passion as before but this time he had a finger buried knuckle deep in her wet gash. Mara returned the kiss and seeing Noel so pleased made her happy. She also couldn’t deny how incredibly wet she was. There was something almost demeaning about this whole thing but despite that it had the strange effect of turning her on. She had only ever known privilege, being waited on hand and foot and being treated with the utmost respect by everyone outside her direct family. This was different. So, so different. She was acting like a puppy for the man she loved, she was wearing a collar made for dogs. If only everyone could see her like this, what would they think? She clamped down on Noel’s finger with her pussy as it slid around inside of her. Mara was so horny she wished he would just fuck her.

Noel kept kissing and fingering his Yunalai puppy girl, working her sexual energy up more and more. When he pulled his finger out it was nearly dripping and he brought it to Mara’s face and slid it in her mouth.

“You’re the best puppy girl in Runeterra, Mara. I’m very proud of you.”

Mara sucked Noel’s finger instinctively, tasting her own juices and feeling a little embarrassed. At the same time she was elated to hear that Noel was proud of her. He was normally so stoic but now he seemed really happy. Although she had been hesitant at first she realized that this wasn’t so bad. Acting like a puppy was a small thing really, and if it pleased Noel so much then she would gladly indulge him.

“I’m going to eat now. Normally I wouldn’t allow dogs on the table but today is a special occasion and I’d like dinner and a show.”

Mara didn’t understand what he meant by that but she soon found out. Noel cleared a space on the large dining table and without announcing his intentions he scooped Mara up in his arms and placed on her on the table in front of where his plate was. He positioned her to his liking so that her ass was pointed at him where he would sit. Noel made sure her legs were spread and he could get a good look at both of her holes while he ate.

“Stay.”

He then filled his plate and wine glass and sat and started to eat. Directly in front of him was Mara’s bald pussy, wet and bare. He admired it as he ate at a leisurely pace, enjoying the rich food and gorgeous, royal cunt that was on display for him.

Mara just waited there, listening to him eat. She kept her legs apart and knew that Noel was staring at her privates. It felt so scandalous to her. When she ordered dinner she imagined they would be dining together by candlelight, enjoying romance and each others company. Instead Noel was the one eating while she was put into this lewd position, her genitals on display solely for his amusement. She thought about protesting but she also didn’t want to upset him when he was so clearly enjoying himself. So she just waited.

Noel finished his plate and then took a drink of the fine wine. He continued to eye Mara’s holes and wondered if he could fuck her in the ass. Given the size of his member and the tightness of her sphincter he knew he would have to work her up to that. He pondered the best way to go about it.

“I’m having a wonderful meal, Mara. Are you enjoying yourself?”

She didn’t turn around, but from the other side of her ass Noel heard her reply. “Bark!”

He gave her a pat on the rump and downed the rest of his wine. “I’m glad to hear it. Come, let’s do a little training before we finish.”

He took Mara down to the floor again and led her to an open space with a thick rug on the ground. Mara looked up at him, wondering what he had planned. Noel removed the leash from her collar.

“Twirl around.” He commanded.

Like all people Mara had seen dogs do tricks and she supposed this was what Noel wanted. Still on her hands and knees, she spun around for him.

“Good girl. Now beg, beg for me, Mara!”

Mara got up high on her knees and put her arms up like they were paws. She started making whimpering sounds and she even made her face go pouty.

“Very good. Now, play dead! On your back now!”

Mara was getting into it. She hadn’t played make believe since she was a girl and even then it had been nothing at all like this. But hearing Noel’s praise was filling her with pride and she was so horny now that she really wanted to perform for him. She flopped onto her back with her legs and arms curled up in the air above her. She slumped her head to the side and closed her eyes with her tongue sticking out slightly.

“Perfect. Now, stop playing dead. I want you on your knees. You’re going to assume your natural position when waiting for your master.”

Mara climbed up to her knees again and listened carefully as Noel gave her more instructions. Still on her knees, she spread her legs wide as she stretched her torso up as high as she could, sticking her chest out. She also lifted her arms up high and put her hands on top of her head. In this position her body was extended lengthwise and on full display to Noel. He enjoyed the sight of her ribs in her lean torso, her perky breasts which stuck up and the baldness between her legs. After this he told her to open her mouth wide and stick out her tongue. Mara obeyed her commands and waited, showing her body off to her master the way he liked.

Noel was very pleased. He sensed Mara’s uncertainty when he started with her but she was being compliant and really doing her best to satisfy him. It was good, his bitch could be trained. He figured he would let her stay in this position for a while and get used to being a showpiece for him. In the meantime he would help himself to another glass of wine. After that he would have her lick his asshole again to reinforce her complete subservience to him. Only then would he fuck her and allow her the privilege of a climax. He decided that going forward, Mara was going to have to work to earn her orgasms. Slowly, he was moulding this Yunalai sister, one of the highest women in Ixtal, to be his obedient, ass licking, puppy girl pet.

It was a rare thing for Noel to descend to the bottom of Ixaocan. While he lived on the fourth level much of his free time was spent on the third. The field houses where he did the bulk of his training were located there, as were many of the finest artisans and marketplaces. The second level had it’s own share of goods and services to be had for cheaper prices but there was little at the base level of the city that would be of much interest to a man like him.

Today that was not the case. He had been tasked with finding magic users worthy of serving Qiyana. Even now as he set foot on the rough dirt of the poorest area of the city he thought that this would be a tremendous waste of time. Certainly magical knowledge was spread throughout all parts of Ixtali society, high and low, but the magic of the patrician and warrior class was hardly the magic of the poor. Without access to the arcologies in the heights of the city it would be unreasonable to assume that a destitute man or woman might learn to command the elemental forces that were the focal point of Ixtali magical culture.

Of course stranger things had happened. There were those in the Yun Tal that kept a watchful eye on the happenings down under. Magic was something anyone could do in theory, but some were born with a natural affinity for it and some were not. It would not be unthinkable to imagine that there might be some raw talent hidden among the dregs of society that could have real potential. It had happened on rare occasion where a poor Ixtali would be raised up to a higher caste based on magical aptitude alone.

Noel was dressed in his poorest looking clothes, a large, pale green cloak that wrapped around his body and concealed his muscular figure though not his height. He kept his hood down, seeing no reason to remain conspicuous. He also wanted to have a clearer view of his surroundings. Although crime was virtually unheard of in the higher levels and even a rarity down here, in recent decades such things had started to change.

Standing down here now he could see the decay for himself. The gleaming white limestone of the city was obscured in many places by ramshackle wooden structures or tents, temporary looking buildings that stood out in strong contrast to the ancient white masonry of the city. The canals and water byways that were ubiquitos throughout the city were often bracken and foul down here. In some cases they had run completely dry, the water either being blocked upstream or siphoned off by some unknown party. Noel had heard stories of how things had changed in recent generations and now walking through this run down area he could appreciate the truth in this.

Another thing he noticed was the sheer number of guards that were down here. Up on the fifth and even fourth levels guards were a far less common sight, even though they were always around to some extent. As one went lower in the city their presence increased as one might expect, but it was still surprising to him to see how heavily patrolled these streets were. Many of the guards gave Noel odd or suspicious looks, seeing him as the stranger he was to these parts no matter how hard he tried to be discreet.

As he rounded a corner he spotted a gathering of people watching some spectacle. He made his way to the crowd and pushed his way in a little, his height making it easy for him to observe. There were what looked to be street performers in the centre of the crowd, two young men in gaudy looking clothes. One of them was addressing the crowd while the other stood there with a burning stick in his hand.

“...will now demonstrate the ancient art of fire swallowing! Please, never attempt this, one must be fully initiated in order to perform this feat! It’s said that the Yun Tal have banned this dangerous practice for the good of all. But! Here today, we will show you a glimpse of this forbidden knowledge! Please, if you have any coin to spare, anything at all, we would be most humbly grateful, for this act is a dangerous one and Renatl here risks his life in the process!”

The man speaking then took some time to walk around the crowd and gather a few coins in his hat from those who had the means. To Noel it did not look like these people had much to spare and he knew there was no such Yun Tal decree banning ‘fire swallowing’. These men were entertainers and nothing more. He watched silently as the man went back to his partner and carefully placed down his hat which bore the weight of copper coins.

“Thank you so much for your generosity my friends. Now, as promised, we present to you here, for the first time ever, that most awful and wonderful spectacle, the swallowing of live flame!”

The man known as Renatl then took the burning stick and placed the tip to his mouth. There was a hushed silence from the crowd as he began to suck in a lungful of air. As he did this the far end of the stick stopped burning and the sensation carried upwards towards his mouth, giving him the appearance of sucking in or swallowing the fire.

Before long, the stick was completely extinguished and Renatl placed it down, a broad smile on his face as he patted his belly the way a man might after eating something delicious. There was mild applause from the audience.

“Thank you, thank you all! I—wait! What is this? Oh...oh no!”

Renatl seemed to belch from within. A look of distress came over him and then his face twisted into a kind of agitation. Throwing his head back, mouth wide open, he then let out a theatrically loud sneeze as a long lance of flame shot out from his mouth, singeing the ground a few yards in front of him.

There was a chorus of voices from the audience as this happened, shrieks of surprise and horror which soon turned to laughter and applause as the worrisome spectacle turned out to be a harmless antic. After his sneeze, Rental put on a face of confusion and shrugged his shoulders to more applause.

Then, something in Noel’s cloak. With nearly inhuman reflexes he snatched the invaders arm and pulled up on it. Looking down he saw the young boy who had attempted to pickpocket him.

“Uh!” The boy looked at him, wide eyed with worry as Noel glared at him. He was going to let the boy go with a warning when he reconsidered and stepped away from the crowd, taking the would be thief with him.

When they were standing off by themselves Noel returned his attention to the boy who looked frightened.

“P-please, sir, let me go, I didn’t mean any harm!”

“In my day they cut off the hands of those who stole.” He said, lying for effect. The boy started trembling and Noel released him. “I’ll let you go, boy, but I’d like you to answer some questions. If your answers are good I can even reward you.”

Noel produced a silver coin and flashed it in front of the boy’s face, tantalizing him with the prospect of real money. Much of the fear vanished from the boys face although he looked uncertain, as though he suspected some trick.

“What...what do you want to know, sir?”

“Those two men back there. Are they well known? Have you seen them before?”

“Oh yes, they do their act here and there every once in a while. It’s all lots of fun.”

“A fun opportunity for you to work the crowds I’m sure. Can they do anything else with magic? Have you seen them perform other acts?”

“You saw the fire breathing trick, that’s their best one I think. They have some other stuff they do but I don’t know if it’s real magic or not.”

Noel assumed that there was some natural talent with the fire axiom that the one man had. It seemed little more than a parlour trick but perhaps there was some hope, if not in these street performers then perhaps elsewhere in this densely populated level of the city.

“Do you know of any other magic users?”

The boy thought about that for a moment. “Well...I know about old Mr. Tlaco, everyone knows he uses magic. Then there’s Neneti, she’s really nice and likes to help people sometimes. Let’s see...”

The boy listed off a handful of other names that were meaningless to Noel although the way the lad spoke it was as though everyone knew these people. Noel had his doubts that any of them were legitimately gifted in magic, more likely the boy was telling him what he wanted to hear in hopes of getting the promised coin. But he had no leads of his own and was willing to hear the urchin.

The boy finished naming off all those he could and gave Noel a hopeful look. Noel handed him the silver.

“Wow! Thank you, sir, this is more money than I’ve ever held in my life! If there’s anything else you need, maybe I can help you?”

“There might be. Can you take me to these supposed magic users?”

“We’ll have to find them. I know where Mr. Tlaco lives, but he can be grumpy sometimes. He doesn’t like surprises...or strangers. Neneti is nice but she moves around a lot. Then—”

Noel cut him off. “What about tomorrow? If I return at the same time can you find out where they will be? I would like to speak with them.”

“I can do that. But why do you want to talk to them?”

“A rare opportunity for them. If they show talent.”

“Okay. I’ll go look for them and see what they’re up to. If you want to meet here tomorrow I’ll be ready. Do you think... maybe I could have another coin after that?”

“We’ll see. What’s your name, boy?”

“My name is Tenoch, sir. My friends call me Ten.”

“Tenoch. One more question for you: Do you know where I might find Erendira Yunalai?”

The royal theatre was an opulent chamber located in its own building on the fifth level of Ixaocan. It was built over three hundred years ago by the finest craftsmen in Ixtal, a symmetrical building made of polished marble and polished wood, with bands of precious metals inlaid up the walls and into the domed ceiling above. The entire structure was an architectural wonder and here the highest castes of the Ixtali people would meet to enjoy music and the performative arts.

This evenings show featured a play depicting early Ixtali history. The show was an elaborate one, featuring the finest actors, the most exquisite costumes and set pieces as well as new musical accompaniment from the leading composer of the day. Anacaona Yunalai, who was 25 years old and 7^th in line for the throne of Ixtal, had the leading female role for the play.

As the production finished for the evening all the actors appeared on stage to take a bow to thunderous applause. When Anacaona appeared there were cheers from the crowd as she received a standing ovation. She was a great favourite for those who frequented the theatre, a natural actress who was renowned for her beauty as well as her talent.

Among the crowd in the private balconies above were several of the Yunalai as well as the queen herself. The sisters often enjoyed the theatre and were all enthusiastic supporters of their sister Anacaona. As the cast dispersed backstage and the crowds began to mill out of the large chamber, the Yunalai made their way back to one of their residences that was set apart from the high tower. It was a smaller, more practical dwelling than their usual royal home but no less comfortable. It also had the advantage of being a short walk from the theatre. Anacaona spent a majority of her time here.

The servants had prepared everything in advance. The rooms were lit, refreshments made available and a small fire burned in the hearth. The women chatted among themselves as they made their way from the theatre to the house, escorted by two of the queens guards. Once inside they made themselves comfortable in a large room furnished with divans and rugs and the ever ubiquitous varieties of plant life. The room was spacious and adjoined by a dining room with a large table laden with food and drink.

“Surely Anacaona stole the show tonight, she has such a lovely voice.” Mara said as they settled in. She went to the table and poured herself a glass of wine even though there was a servant in attendance. “Would you like a glass, mother?”

“Nothing for me, bright flower.” Replied the queen, settling down into a plush, comfortable seat. Itzel rarely drank outside of special occasions.

“I will join you, Mara,” said Luisa. She was pleased to have an evening enjoying the theatre. Her fiance had been present for the play but after the show he excused himself and returned to his place of residence. He did not want to impose on the sisters time together. Luisa appreciated his thoughtfulness, much as she loved him. Tonight it would be good to catch up with her sisters, particularly Anacaona whom she had not had a chance to speak with for some time. “Will you join us, Tali?”

Tali smiled but shook her head. “I will wait to toast with Anacaona. You go ahead.”

The two sisters sipped their wine and Mara spoke. “I think Anacaona should win an award for her performance, I really do! Her acting is simply masterful.”

“Any award given to one of the Yunalai may be viewed dubiously,” said Tali. “I suspect the council of the arts would be reluctant to award our sister, however talented she may be.”

“But whoever deserves an award should receive it,” Luisa countered. “It should be based on merit, not ones social standing. Don’t you agree, mother?”

“The council of the arts is an independent body and will award whichever actor they deem worthy.” Said the queen with an air of impartiality. “I will say this part was particularly suited to your sister. If she were to receive any accolades perhaps it would be better were it for a more challenging role?”

Indeed the part Anacaona had played seemed tailor made for her. It was a historical drama featuring one of the earliest queens of Ixtal, suffering the tragic loss of her husband and facing the challenges of managing the fledgling kingdom on her own. Anacaona had literally been portraying one of her own ancestors in the play.

“Well, she may have her chance soon enough,” said Mara, “This production will only run a few weeks more. After that she’ll be back to auditions.”

“She’ll find something,” said Tali, “As long as it interests her. Anacaona can do anything.”

It was true. Anacaona could sing and dance and act and had a naturalness that came with inborn talent. She rarely stuck to one thing for too long, preferring to experience the arts in their variety of forms by casting a wide net for herself. She had no need to do anything for any other reason than her passion. As it was Anacaona seemed filled with a desire to do everything.

Then there was the sound of a door opening and a few moments later a servant admitted Anacaona to the room. She was dressed very casually compared to her other sisters, having just finished a performance and only having had time to change quickly and remove her makeup before coming over to see them. Usually after a show she would spend time with the other performers, stage hands and directors but this evening she knew her family members would be in attendance and they would want to see her and wish her well.

“Anacaona!” The sisters all came to mill about their most artistic sibling. Mara was there first and she gave Anacaona a warm hug. After this Luisa greeted her, followed by Tali. Finally Itzel gave her daughter a hug.

“You were wonderful, spring flower. An inspiring performance.”

“Thank you, mother. You’re too kind as always.”

“She’s not too kind at all!” Mara jumped in excitedly, “That was amazing, Anacaona, the production was brilliantly put together and you made it perfect!”

“It was a team effort,” Anacaona said, embarrassed by all the praise. “Every one of my cast mates made it a worthy performance. And let’s not forget all the set hands behind the scenes or the musicians, without all of them it would have been a forgettable affair.”

“I don’t know if I would use the term forgettable, sister.” Tali said with a smile. She loved Anacaona as did all her sisters. There was never any friction with her, Anacaona was Yunalai and member of the Yun Tal, but she would only put in whatever was required of her to perform her duties responsibly. Anacaona had no political ambitions at all, just a love of the arts and Tali loved her for that. Relations could often be strained among the sisters at times but Anacaona often acted as a levelling force for the family. In many ways she was the heart of the sisters. “I should say it was a part you were born to play.”

“Yes, well. It’s not everyday one gets to portray ones own ancestors, is it? The man who wrote this play, Mr. Piri, is a brilliant playwrite. He’s incredibly inspiring! It may be that he had me in mind as he penned this drama.”

“As he was right to do!” Luisa had poured several more wine glasses for those who had none. “Revered mother, honoured sisters, let us drink to Anacaona’s impeccable performance this evening!”

Everyone accepted a cup. The women all toasted with the clink of crystal and they drank in honour of their beloved family member. They then started to discuss other aspects of the play and at length they trailed off into more general gossip. Anacaona ate heartily as she had not yet had her evening meal and the other sisters picked at food and sipped their drinks. None of them sat at the table, it was a welcome, informal family affair and they milled about freely.

Time passed pleasantly between the family members. A while later, as Anacaona and Mara and Luisa were chattering among themselves Tali approached her mother off to the side.

“Mother,” Tali said, keeping her voice down, “I was wondering if I could speak to you about something.”

Itzel regarded her second eldest daughter and instantly perceived her tone and manner. She knew Tali was getting at something serious.

“Of course you may,” she said with a smile before adding, “As long as it has nothing whatsoever to do with Qiyana.”

Tali sighed, giving a sideways glance at her sisters, wishing she was not so transparent. She understood her mothers reluctance to speak about serious things on an occasion where they should be relaxed and simply having fun. But she wanted to gauge her mothers thoughts on what Inessa, Deedra and herself had decided on. Having Qiyana arrested would be explosive and of great importance to the monarch.

“Mother, please...I won’t spoil the moment, I just want a quick word.”

Itzel let out a small sigh. “I wish my children could get along like they used to. It grieves a mothers heart to see all this infighting. It is not becoming of a family. Speak your mind, morning flower.”

“It’s just...I believe there may be reason to suspect Qiyana of acting in contempt of the council. Deliberations are ongoing but she’s been gathering unaffiliated mages to her cause. In secret. We believe she will move on the Piltovans as soon as she has the numbers.”

“Qiyana has attacked the Piltovans before.” Itzel said. She was watching her other three daughters as she spoke. “It’s not hard to imagine she would do so again.”

“Well it cannot be allowed! I was discussing this with Inessa and Deedra. Defying the Yun Tal is bad enough but again jeapordizing Ixtal’s secrecy just to satisfy her ego is too much! We were thinking...there is precedent for arresting those who violate the ancient customs of Ixtal. It is not for her alone to decide how to deal with foreign affairs.”

“Tali,” Itzel said, turning her eyes to her daughter now, “I would caution you to be very careful. The last time Qiyana was threatened with imprisonment it nearly cause a rift among the Yun Tal. She only gained more ardent supporters. Do you think this time will be any different?”

“If she’s acting in contravention of the law then yes. When she did this last there was no time for deliberations, by the time the Yun Tal got wind of the Piltovan expedition it had already been destroyed. Now is different. They mass in greater numbers and we cannot trust Qiyana to deal with this on her own. We must curb her blind ambition before she goes too far!”

“Morning flower, I will not interfere with the politics of the Yun Tal. If you think the council will elect to imprison Qiyana then it will be for Inessa and yourself to convince them. I will not stand against you but I will not aid you in this matter either. No matter how brash she may be Qiyana is my daughter, your sister, and a member of our family.”

Tali had expected as much. Having the queen on their side would have greatly helped their cause but as long as she wasn’t actively against it then Inessa, Deedra and herself could make a compelling enough case.

“I know that, mother. And I love Qiyana, she is of our blood, I remember the first day she came into this world. But I have a duty to Ixtal, as do we all and I believe she is a threat to the safety of our people.”

“Arresting a Yunalai could set its own dangerous precedent,” Itzel said somewhat ominously. “Ask yourself if you could imagine Qiyana sitting in a dungeon. A guilty verdict by the council may spur her in a dangerous direction.”

While Tali and her mother discussed the potentially far reaching consequences of moving against Qiyana, Anacaona, Mara and Luisa were having a much lighter though no less interesting conversation of their own.

“Ana,” Mara asked, using her sisters name in shortened form, “Who was the leading man tonight? The one who played the young Yun Tal in the play?”

Anacaona smiled. “Ah, you noticed him? His name is Karrallo, I’ve worked with him a few times before.”

“I thought I recognized him. He’s very handsome, isn’t he?”

“Oh yes. Handsome and talented.”

“Could you see yourself getting better...acquainted with him?”

The sister giggled at the suggestion. “Well, I’d be lying if I said I hadn’t thought about it. But no, Karrallo has no shortage of partners in that department. He is very popular with the ladies.”

“I could see that,” Luisa said. “How old is he?”

“He’s two years my senior.”

“Have you ever shared a kiss on stage?”

“No. Although if we ever have such a part together I’ll be sure to rehearse that scene with him many times!”

More tittering as the sisters imagined it. Anacaona had never had a very serious relationship. She was known among her sisters as remaining a virgin despite her great beauty and talent. In fact she was downplaying her interest in Karrallo to her sisters. Had she been any other girl she would have already offered herself to him, he was a dashing and passionate man. But she was Yunalai and it would not be the first time in her life that her royal title placed a distance between and those who would be her friends or lovers.

Although some of her sisters were more casual in their relationships, Anacaona held a deep respect for her family name. She didn’t care much for ceremony or politics at all, but she understood her lineage and was proud of it. She did not want to develop a reputation for promiscuity and certainly among her theatre friends people talked. Much as she desired him, Karrallo would be out of the question. Anacaona often wished she had a lover but if she was to ever find one he would have to be very discreet man.

“Well, tell us,” Mara said in a hushed voice, “Are there any other men you are interested in?”

“Or women?” Interjected Luisa.

Both Anacaona and Mara turned to Luisa with an incredulous look before snickering together. “Or women,” Mara happily agreed, “Let’s not forget them.”

“No, no women...although maybe that is what I need,” Anacaona said with a broad smile. “I will say one man who would be interesting, had I been born into another life, would be Mr. Piri himself.”

“The playwright?” Asked Luisa.

“Yes. He’s a brilliant writer and actor in his own right, the artistic current flows through him. He’s already working on his next piece and whatever it is I hope I’ll get a part in it.”

“I’m sure you will,” Mara said. “Tell us more about him. Is he handsome?”

Anacaona shook her head. “He’s fine looking, but forget it. He’s twenty years my senior.”

“Ah. Well, sometimes older is better.”

“Maybe. But he’s too close to everyone in the community. Besides,” Anacaona said, turning the tables on her younger sister. “How would you know older is better? Have you been seeing anyone, Mara?”

Mara so badly wanted to blurt out that yes, she was. That she was seeing the most wonderful man, so strong and masculine. She wanted to sing her love to the whole family and anyone who would care to listen. Of course she knew her affair with Noel needed to be secret for just a while longer. The fact that he mentioned the Vidalion and marriage last night had been hugely positive signs for her and she knew that she must continue to be patient.

All day she had thought about the events of last night and it still made her blush. Noel’s game of making her into his puppy girl had given her pause at first but she soon got into it and saw it for the harmless fun that it was. In fact the more she thought about it today the more she realized how much she had enjoyed it. Acting like his little pet, dancing and begging for him, her master. It felt good to be so uninhibited, to submit to her man and give him the enjoyment she wanted him to have.

After they finished their game and he was satisfied with her performance Noel removed her collar. He had her lick his anus for a time which was still something she was getting used to but even that seemed to her an appropriate act of devotion to a man who might as well be her king. They made passionate love in her bed afterwards. She knew he sometimes liked to be rough but last night he was so gentle and she was thankful for it, her pussy still struggled to take him but it was bearable and in the end Mara lost count of how many orgasms he had given her. By the time he was done with her she could barely move. He finished in her mouth and made her swallow his thick seed and she obeyed him without question.

Mara felt like she had been floating on a cloud all day, reliving the events of last night but also contemplating the shape of her future and what her life would look like with Noel at her side. He may have been from a lower caste but he was such a man. She wanted to be seen with him, she wanted their love to shine as a beacon for all to see, to light the way for others who may not have found it yet. It hadn’t happened yet but she felt as though she were already living in a dream.

Just a little while longer, she promised herself. In the meantime she had to hold her tongue, much as she would have loved to confide in her sisters, particularly Anacaona with whom she shared many interests. They both had a love of the arts although Mara had never applied herself to self expression on a public stage.

“No,” Mara said, “Although things can change very quickly. It’s funny how the world works sometimes.”

“You could have fooled me,” Luisa said with her usual good nature. “You have the eyes of a love struck girl.”

“Well why not? I love love!” Mara was feeling elated and the wine was going to her head as she rambled on, her voice rising slightly. “I think everyone should get to feel the joys of love, how sad life would be in its absence! I admire your relationship, Luisa, I wish everyone could find their one true soul companion!”

Mara carried on, blissfully unaware that Itzel and Tali had stopped talking and were listening to her from where they sat. Anacaona and Luisa were happy to see Mara in such fine spirits and carried on with her but the other two Yunalai had their own thoughts.

She’s acting like a freshly flowered young girl, Tali thought to herself, her suspicions rising. It was unlike Mara to be so outwardly joyous, so overflowing with gaiety. She had always been a bright and happy person but ever since she nearly lost her life at the massacre at Tikras last year she had withdrawn in a big way, a constant solemnity having imposed itself on her persona.

There was no sign of that now. At all. Tali supposed a combination of wine and theatre and family time might help her relax but this seemed more than that. She was absolutely elated, bursting with felicity, Mara couldn’t keep the emotions from her face.

Tali remembered one of her informants mentioning that she had been seen with Qiyana’s servant a few nights ago for dinner. Could that be the reason Mara was so happy? Did Mara love this Noel? Did he feel the same about her? And was Qiyana involved in this somehow? Questions swirled in Tali’s head as she examined the idea from different angles. She was so caught up in her thinking that she didn’t even realize that the conversation with her mother had stopped and that Itzel herself had grown quiet.

For the queen there was no question. She didn’t need to piece things together in her mind, she knew all her children and understood what Mara was showing without her own awareness. All night, the way she spoke with such happiness, the way she laughed with such delight, the way she swooned at the idea of love. It was in her walk, in her face, she exuded the aura of a woman who had been completely satisfied in every way.

They’ve resumed their affair. It could be nothing else. Itzel had kept an eye on Mara and Noel ever since her daughter brought up the idea of marriage a week ago. Shortly after that Mara’s mood had turned melancholy. She had been moping around, listless and sad. All the signs of what may be heartbreak. And now all of a sudden she’s seen having dinner with Noel and her sombreness evaporates as though it had never been there.

Itzel knew that she must get involved. She had been close to questioning Noel about his intentions after Mara mentioned him the first time but she refrained. It seemed to her that the two had broken off their liason and she did not want to interfere unless absolutely necessary. Now it seemed necessary. Itzel found herself looking at her daughters body. The dress she wore hugged her frame, her full breasts, her wide hips. Everything about Mara screamed fertility.

Intuition told Itzel that Mara and Noel already had a sexual relationship. But were they being careful? They were young and Mara was love struck. She was an intelligent girl but passion could override prudence and Itzel simply did not know enough about Noel personally to make any judgement.

I will speak to this Noel, Itzel decided. She could not afford to sit idle any longer. If Mara were to become pregnant...

She banished the thought. That must not happen. She would send for this young man tomorrow and speak to him personally. The fact that he was Qiyana’s own servant was irrelevant. Noel lived in service to the Yunalai first and no one in Ixtal was immune from the reach of the queen.

Chapter Text

Qiyana stood in a clearing in the jungle located three kilometres outside of Ixaocan. The sun was only just starting to rise over the horizon to the east and it was still not fully light outside. She was in the middle of three figures clad in the black robes of the Yun Tal. Each one of them was a master in their own magical axiom.

The younger of the men attacked first. He threw up both of his hands and a column of horizontal flame burst forth, rocketing towards Qiyana. The youngest Yunalai sister held up a single hand and with it pulled enough water out of the humid air all around her, shielding herself with it and extinguishing the mans fire into black smoke and vapour. It was a difficult technique to pull off, even among skilled adepts within the water axiom, but Qiyana made it look easy.

With the fire mages attack thwarted another one of the three launched an attack. She was a woman in her early thirties and expert in the use of nature magics. Calling on the high trees above her she manipulated their long branches and used them to converge on the white haired woman. Qiyana, much in tune with the currents of nature herself, sensed this and leapt out of the way. Although renowned for her magical abilities Qiyana kept her body in top form and she had fast reflexes and excellent stamina.

As she evaded the attack she countered with one of her own. A few quick somatic movements of her hands as she ran and then all of a sudden there was the sound of earth tearing as molten magma came spewing up from the ground. The nature Yun Tal saw this incoming threat and she broke off her attack in order to get out of the way and avoid being buried under the scalding rock.

The third Yun Tal, an elder, pointed a finger at Qiyana. At once she was hit by what felt like a spear point on her chest, which she knew was a compressed shaft of air. She staggered from the blow but managed to stay on her feet. Wind whipped around her, causing her hair to flow wildly and she understood that the man meant to create a gale force of wind that would toss her around violently, perhaps even incapacitating her.

Green magical energy surrounded her clenched fist. She felt the currents of magic coursing from her through the ground over to where the elder stood. A half dozen roots burst out of the earth around the man, entangling him and pulling his arms down to his sides. He grimaced as he fought against his bindings but for now he was unable to mount any further offense.

The fire mage attacked again with a similar offense as his first. Qiyana gave him her full focus now and held up both hands. This time instead of merely blocking his attack she pressed on with her own. Water seemed to emerge from thin air as she pushed it towards him. He doubled his effort, gritting his teeth as he pushed the limits of his mana, attempting to overwhelm the rush of water and burn it up. Failing this, he could at least exhaust her magical reserves and give his allies a chance to overtake her.

In the end he stood no chance. Qiyana exerted herself and the fire mage was overwhelmed. An onslaught of water enveloped his attack and then him, knocking him off his feet and sending him sprawling backward as though he had been hit by a massive wave. He had duelled with water mages many times before but never had he seen any of them pull so much from the air all around them.

While the air mage continued to struggle against the root system that bound him and the fire mage was in a daze from being slammed so violently, the remaining Yun Tal called on the vines from the dense foliage above and all around. Thick vegetation came at Qiyana from all sides and began to wrap itself around her limbs. The Ixtali princess allowed herself to be touched before she called on her own formidable nature magics.

The vines and branches seemed to hesitate. There were two competing wills attempting to guide them. Qiyana was directly opposing the Yun Tal’s magic with her own and now they were locked in a tense standoff as their inherent magical strength came into play. They stared into each others eyes as they each felt the measure of their opponents strength. Tense moments passed. Then the vines began to release Qiyana.

Now the Yun Tal was on the defensive. The jungle which had always been like an extension of her own body advanced on her. The very branches she had used to attack Qiyana were now creeping towards her, no longer under her control. She attempted with all her might to resist, grunting and straining from the effort, but it felt as though Qiyana’s spellcraft was a force of nature.

With her mana now exhausted her strength gave out. She had no choice but to release what little hold of the vegetation she had left. As a result of her failure the vines now hurled themselves towards her with furious speed. She attempted to stagger out of the way but one of the branches smashed into her arm, knocking her to the ground.

“Ahh!” She cried out as pain carried through the length of her arm.

Qiyana didn’t stop. She was upon the fallen Yun Tal like a malevolent spirit, more vines swarming around the helpless combatant. She had no intention of stopping unless she heard what she wanted.

“I yield!” Cried out the fallen mage. The vines and jungle branches paused and then started to back off. Qiyana glanced at the elder who had nearly freed himself of the roots. At once they tightened up around him, nearly crushing the wind out of him.

“Ack! I...I yield...” He managed to choke out.

Qiyana looked to the fallen fire mage who was breathing heavily. She held up her palm towards him, preparing another attack. He was exhausted and would have no chance of disrupting her spell. He had pushed his mana to the limit in an attempt to face her head on and he needed more time to recover, time he didn’t have. Amazingly, Qiyana seemed fresh and ready for more.

“I yield.”

Qiyana let down her hand and took a breath. “Not a bad bit of exercise for the morning.” She said, pleased with herself.

The nature mage got up painfully to her feet. “My arm!” She cried out, the pain throbbing. “Qiyana, my arm! You...you...”

“I what?” Qiyana said, eyes narrowed as she looked upon the wounded Yun Tal.

“You performed wonderfully.” Interjected the elder, coming up behind her. He glanced at his injured companion. “That arm will require a splint. No matter. I think thanks are in order. It is a rare thing to be able to duel with the Empress of the Elements. Truly, mistress, you are the finest mage our people have ever produced.”

Qiyana allowed herself to smile at the compliment. The wounded Yun Tal lowered her head, ignoring the pain that was nearly overpowering.

“Yes...of course, please forgive me,” she said, showing respect to the young prodigy in front of her. “It was an honour to witness your prowess with my own eyes.”

“As it should be.” Qiyana said. The other two men she had trained with before but she had never engaged with this woman. “You were worthy to test me. Once you are healed I will be happy to call on you again.”

“Thank you, mistress.” The Yun Tal bowed her head again in thanks.

The fire mage was dripping wet and came up to the group. “Another dazzling display, mistress.”

“Hm. You three provided a fair workout.” The three Yun Tal were all Qiyana loyalists. A full quarter of the Yun Tal assembly openly supported Qiyana, an impressive amount although nowhere near enough to have her seated on the throne. Whenever she wanted to test herself magically she would exclusively chose from those loyal to her. These days she rarely displayed her powers in public.

“Same time next week?” Asked the elder.

“Yes. Although I do think it’s time we start adding a fourth.”

It was a hot day in Ixaocan. The sun was sitting at its highest point in the sky and Akatlan sat in the shade with his back to a wall, his hood up over his head. Although he had the look of a man who was at rest he was discreetly watching his surroundings.

Yesterday he had spoken with Tenoch, an urchin who was known to him. The boy had been unable to resist bragging to his friends about the bounty he received for so little. A piece of silver for a lad in the slums was like a small fortune. Word had soon got around that a man from the higher parts of the city had been the one to grant Tenoch this treasure in exchange for simple information. Such an occurrence was unusual and Akatlan had located and questioned Tenoch.

“What did this man look like?” Akatlan had a serious bearing. He was well known in the poorer boroughs for his dedication to the common man as well as his deep mistrust of the Yun Tal.

“He was big, Akatlan. At least as tall as you but I think he was wider. He wore a cloak that covered his body so I couldn’t get a good look at him.”

“What else?”

“Black hair. A tough looking face. And he was really fast. When he noticed I was in his pocket he grabbed me quicker than I could get away.”

Akatlan considered this for a moment. “Do you think he was Yun Tal?”

“Oh, I don’t know. Maybe! I’ve never seen a Yun Tal myself but he seemed like he could take care of himself. He didn’t show me if he could use magic so I don’t know. He kind of looked like a fighter to me.”

“Did you get his name?”

“He called himself Noel.”

Akatlan continued to question the boy, gathering what he could about the stranger who’s motives were a mystery to him. Why seek magic users from the lowermost caste of Ixtali society? Why the interest in Erendira? It was possible this man was Yun Tal but it seemed unlikely. Akaltan thought it was more probable he was an agent of the Yun Tal, doing their bidding for whatever purpose they had in mind.

Tenoch told him that he was going to meet the man again and so now he sat here and waited. He would follow this stranger and attempt to discern his motives. If he was trying to find Erendira then Akatlan would know why, and if his intentions were dishonest then he may never leave this level of Ixaocan alive.

After taking his breakfast Noel left his residence early in the morning. He made his way to the field house for a brief training session and bath before making his way lower in Ixaocan.

He did not go straight down to the ground floor. Today he meandered, making his way slowly across the city, taking in the sights and being alone with his thoughts. He had asked Tenoch yesterday if he knew the whereabouts of Erendira. Although the boy knew who she was, he did not know where. From what Noel was able to gather she moved around a lot, visiting various parts of the under city with no set schedule. She did venture down on most days however and despite the vast size of the base level, her frequent excursions gave him hope he could make contact with her.

As to what he would actually say to her, he was not sure. Erendira knew who Noel was, they had seen each other on several occasions growing up in his capacity as Qiyana’s servant. He had never directly interacted with her but there would be no hiding his allegiance. He wondered if she would be willing to listen to him? Although Qiyana had failed to secure her sisters help, Noel couldn’t help but wonder if her approach had been wrong. Qiyana was abrasive to most people and none more so than her own sisters. Erendira likewise had a reputation for being strong willed and stubborn. To Noel their aims were not necessarily at odds and they could work together. More so than some of the other Yunalai at any rate.

By noon he had finally made his way to the base level of Ixaocan. By now it was very hot and although the heights of the city provided a great deal of shade they also blocked much of the wind, creating a stagnant, humid feeling, much different than the lofty heights of the Ixtali capital that Noel was accustomed to.

He was still early for his meeting with Tenoch and he continued to stroll through this part of the city he rarely visited. He spoke to a few of the denizens in the area but most of them had nothing interesting to say. These people were simply getting by, stoically enduring the heat, their poverty, and the unending bleakness of their future.

Not everyone down here was wretchedly poor. There were skilled craftspeople and unskilled labourers, Ixtali men and women who could perform a variety of services. There were those who operated shops or bazaars. There were traders and butchers and medicine men and messengers and performers and animal tamers and whores and thieves and fortune tellers. All manner of people who made their living among the lower class, a rich diversity of professions, each with their own place and value in this muddled tapestry of poor Ixtali society.

He made his way to a large, open marketplace. Stalls were crammed next to each other, offering fruits and meats and clothes and beads, tools for working, clay pots for cooking, perfumes, ointments, childrens toys, knives, crude artwork, moonshine. It seemed every item imaginable to the average person could be had here.

He made his way through the throngs of people, a conscious eye on his coin purse, and he came to a row of tents sandwiched between white walls of limestone and the edge of the market. Several of the tents were closed but many of them had open flaps and standing by the entrance were women in scant attire.

As Noel walked past the women called out to him. He merely glanced in their direction and that was enough for the bolder ones to approach, standing in front of him and presenting their bodies, their smiles, promising him more pleasure than he had ever known in his life.

“I doubt it.” He said with a grin, although he had to admit that many of the whores had fine bodies. He wondered how well they would take his member if it came to it?

“None of the women you’ve ever known understand the secrets of love making as I do!” One of the pretty ones told him. He had to chuckle and was nearly tempted to tell her that his own sexual experiences went outside the realm of human women.

“I will pass, ladies. Thank you for the attention.”

A chorus of sad moaning as he began to walk past. Hands reached out and grazed him, imploring him to stay. He moved by them and an older woman barred his way.

“Maybe its not the flower of a young woman you need but a potion to revitalize your phallus!”

She held a small vial in her hand and showed it to him. “What’s this?” He asked, not particularly curious but happy for the diversion as he waited to meet Tenoch.

“This is an aphrodisiac made up of a blend of potent herbs. I made it myself. If you drink this an hour before lovemaking I promise your stalk will stand up as never before! Heh heh, just make sure you warn whatever lady you’re with beforehand, she won’t know what hit her!”

“I don’t think I need any help in that department.”

“Of course not! Not one as fine as you! But maybe someone you know? Please, come, look at my wares, I have all sorts of things that even one so virile might be interested in!”

She took Noel by the hand and practically dragged him over. He didn’t bother to resist and allowed himself to be brought over to the small tent. Certainly vendors weren’t so pushy in the more esteemed levels of Ixaocan.

The woman began to detail all the items she had. Various elixirs promising any list of effects, herbs and powders, charm bracelets and fertility statues. Noel glanced over it all, a bland look on his face. He was about to leave when he looked up and something caught his eye.

Further back in the tent was another table with an assortment of gadgets, many of them phallic shaped. The woman saw Noel’s gaze and she ushered him in.

“How forgetful of me, please come look at some of our other items!” Again she took him by the hand and urged him into her booth.

There was a table set up with a variety of tools and devices of whose purpose was not hard to discern. Penis fashioned toys made from wood and stone and leather lay out on display, as well as several other plug shaped objects. Noel studied the table in front of him.

“My husband makes these, he’s very talented! It’s usually lonely women we sell these to, although many couples enjoy bringing such toys into their private lives.”

“Interesting.” Noel picked up and examined some of the dildos in front of him. They were well made. Smooth and polished, in a variety of shapes and sizes. His thoughts went to Mara and he imagined her using one of these. It was an appealing image.

He went over to the plug shaped things and picked them up. Again there were several sizes available and he studied them.

“Those are for placement in the rear end, many women enjoy such sensations. Many men, too!”

A butt plug. Maybe this could be the key to training Mara’s ass, he thought idly. Seeing these toys gave him some ideas.

“My husband has a small workshop where he constructs these. If you don’t find anything to your liking here we have other items. Then too, we could make something to your own specifications.”

Noel was interested. But he was also on official business and the idea of interviewing magic users or even meeting with Erendira while carrying a dildo on him was too absurd to entertain. Business must come before pleasure.

“I’m interested, but I have things to do. I can be back later. Will you be open?”

“We’re happy to accommodate you. Your pleasure is ours!”

Queen Itzel walked along one of the private gardens high in a secluded area in the highest strata of Ixaocan. The lush vegetation and fragrant flowers were always pleasing to her and she spent much of her free time in the gardens. She wore the lightest silks and despite the heat of the day she was quite comfortable.

One of her attendants approached and bowed deeply before her. “Your majesty, the whereabouts of Qiyana’s servant Noel are not known. He is not at his residence or any of the field houses or in the arcologies. He is also not outside of the city on any patrols at the moment. Would you like me to inquire with Qiyana as to where he is?”

“No,” Itzel said. She did not want to involve Qiyana in this business, as far as she knew the affair between Mara and Noel was a personal matter between them. “Keep an eye out for him when he returns to his residence and keep me informed.”

The attendant bowed again and left, leaving the queen to her own thoughts in the garden. She let out a small sigh. Itzel was not totally sure how she would approach Noel with her concerns. From what she knew about him he was a talented scout and spellcaster. He had always been a loyal servant to Qiyana and Ixtal itself. But none of that told her anything about his personal mannerisms. She would have to discern that on her own.

Speaking to Mara would be considerably easier. But that could wait. First she would speak with Noel and depending on how the meeting went she would confront her daughter if necessary. But it must be soon. The stakes were too high to wait for very long.

It was late afternoon and the sun had started to go lower in the sky. Erendira had spent her day with some of the street children in one of the poorer districts, playing games and teaching them the songs of legend, songs any Ixtali should know in order to be properly acquainted with their heritage. She also brought a few simple toys as gifts as well as fresh copal bark. She had long ago realized that simply bringing money into the lives of the less fortunate was not the best way to go about helping them. Such gifts could be curses, inviting jealously or temptation. Far better to give simple things of practical value and to share knowledge wherever possible.

In addition to these things she dazzled the children with a few simple magic tricks. Although she was an adept duelist within her axiom Erendira preferred to use her skills towards artistic pursuits. She created all manner of creatures out of flames which she suspended in the air, making them move, making them dance, all to great enjoyment of her onlookers.

She even taught a few of the foundational principles of magic use. A little elementary theory and some basic exercises that anyone could do. There was one little girl who she instructed that seemed to have a spark of real natural talent. The idea crossed her mind that she could tutor this little one and possibly expose her to the arcologies when the time was right and if the Yun Tal would permit it.

The idea of training some of the budding talent among the lower classes reminded her of her encounter with Qiyana a few days ago. Erendira did not trust Qiyana in the slightest when she said she wanted to help these people. She knew her youngest sister well enough to know that she only ever thought of herself. Qiyana had been trying to find recruits for whatever scheme she had concocted this time. The essence of her idea however was not completely worthless.

Magic was one of the surest ways ahead in Ixtali society. The Yun Tal themselves regularly scouted for skilled magic users from all levels of society. But never with the idea of lifting up all Ixtali people. Like Qiyana, the Yun Tal were only interested in what the talented could bring to them.

She had the beginnings of a thought today as she gave her informal lesson to the children. Could the lower classes be taught to use magic on their own, outside of the strict control of the Yun Tal? Could they be instructed and then become teachers themselves? Could the monopoly that the Yun Tal had over high level magic be broken?

What better way to bring about a shift in Ixtali society? By making magic free for all, by taking it out of the arcologies and bringing it into the hands of the common people? Erendira hadn’t the time to think it through in detail but the flash of inspiration was there and she felt like she may be on to something.

It was getting late in the day and she was almost ready to begin her long ascent home when she noticed Akatlan standing off to the sides, waiting patiently for her as he always did. That was a good enough reason to say her goodbyes to the children. She went over to him.

“I was starting to think I wouldn’t see you today.”

“I thought I would show myself for a few moments,” he told her. “To spare you the heartbreak.”

“Very considerate of you. But for that I might have flung myself from the roof of the high tower.”

“That would have been a greater tragedy than I could bear.”

“One would hope not. I thought the cause of the people was the only thing of worth in your life?”

“It is. I was only joking,” he said before changing the subject. “You look at home with the children. For all the good you do in our society I daresay your work with the next generation is of the greatest value.”

“Well, there is nothing more important than the young. I think I’m only just realizing that myself.”

“Was it my imagination or were you instructing them in the use of magic?”

Erendira glanced back at her young pupils. Many of them had become distracted with some new game but a few of them continued to work on the exercises she gave them. “I was. Some of them have talent.”

“Just don’t let the Yun Tal catch wind of that,” he joked. “You’re liable to find yourself in trouble.”

“Actually, I was thinking about that. About the monopoly they hold over magic in our culture.”

Erendira outlined the ideas she had about bringing the arcane into the hands of the common people. Akatlan listened with interest, nodding here or there and letting her speak. The idea was a good one. Very good. The only problem was that it would take years to implement with no guarantee of success and his people didn’t have that long. For now though he held his peace. There would be time later to share his misgivings with her.

When Erendira had finished, Akatlan came to his own point. “Has anyone been here to see you today?”

It was an odd question and she knew immediately that something was on Akatlan’s mind. “No. Should I be expecting anyone?”

He didn’t want to worry her needlessly or even tell her she was being sought out at all. But after an hour of tailing Noel he had lost the larger man in a crowd and did not know if he had found Erendira on his own.

“Someone has been snooping around here. Questioning known magic users or those with potential. Apparently he was asking for you by name.”

She thought about this. “Who do you think it is?”

“My best guess is an agent of the Yun Tal. Someone affiliated with them for sure.”

“That would seem the most likely. But why not simply summon me before the council? This sounds like a clandestine matter and therefore not an issue with the Yun Tal in general. Somebody wants something from me.”

“Yes. Well, I thought I would let you know. So you could be on guard.”

“Thank you, Akatlan. I’m quite capable of taking care of myself. But thank you.”

“Are you going above now? I could walk with you for a while.”

She gave him a smile. “I would like that.”

They spoke little as they navigated the roads and byways on their way to the great column of stairs that led to the second level of Ixaocan. It was nice to spend time together outside of the constant struggle that they had chosen for their lives, filled with assistance to those they would help and hiding from those who would oppose them. Then too, hiding their feelings from one another while in the public eye was a persistent discipline that they had both observed for a long time now.

Akatlan was the first to speak of this. “It occurs to me we haven’t had much...private time together lately.”

She grinned. “Now we come to the real reason you’ve come to see me.”

Akatlan was not dissuaded. “Is that such a bad thing?”

“No. In fact I’ve been thinking the same thing myself. It has been a little too long.” The gate to the second level was now visible from where they were. “So...I’ve been spending much time in the sick houses lately, much time among the children. Perhaps I could take a day to myself tomorrow? Maybe we could plan our next steps in the advancement of our society?”

Her words were like music to Akatlan although he kept his jubilation off his face. A whole day with Erendira? He could think of nothing more wonderful. His mind began working on ways to make the day memorable outside of the implied intimacy they would be sharing.

“I think that is a wonderful idea.” He stopped walking. “I will take my leave now, Yunalai.”

She understood. Akatlan liked to stay out of sight of the guards wherever possible, although Erendira often thought he was being too paranoid. A part of her also wondered if there was something he was keeping from her.

“Have a good evening,” she said. They stood within arms reach for a moment, looking in to one anothers eyes. It felt like the appropriate thing would be to embrace or to even kiss, two young revolutionaries standing against an unjust world. But like so many times before, it would have to wait. She took her leave and he watched her as she went, back to the heights of the city, her home, a lofty place he had never seen and would never know.

It was nearly full dark when Noel returned to his residence. The day had been long but well spent. With the help of Tenoch he had managed to locate the spellcasters the boy had mentioned and some of the interviews were promising.

Of all he met today the woman Neneti seemed to have the most potential. Although she had no knowledge of offensive spellcasting she had a natural gift with the water axiom and used this talent to restore others. She was a compassionate woman and had no interest in adventure or battle and Noel had to appeal to her sense of duty and destiny. He was hopeful that if Qiyana herself called on her, Neneti would be willing to help.

Then there was the man he saw yesterday, Renatl the street performer. He was a simple man but it was clear to Noel that he had a talent for the use of the fire element. He’d never had any formal training but could conjure flames with practised ease. With training he should be able to perform to Qiyana’s standards. Maybe. He would be eager to help in any way he could. His motivation was the simple desire for money and status.

Mr. Tlaco was a grizzled old man, unfriendly and suspicious. It had taken Tenoch some time to convince the man to even see Noel and when he did he had been practically hostile. Mr. Tlaco lived in a run down hut by himself, a small distance from any other dwellings. His house, if it could be called that, was in complete disarray. Noel wondered what it was this man even did. The one thing that stood out to him when he walked in was the life sized statue of an Ixtali woman.

As he came to tolerate Noel’s presence he explained that the woman had been his wife long ago and that he carved this likeness of her from a single piece of stone. He even demonstrated some of his skills, almost effortlessly shifting small rocks into cones or rings. Mr. Tlaco was a natural within the rock axiom.

If the man would help them remained to be seen. He was evasive and secretive. It seemed to Noel that Tlaco might assist Qiyana even though he had no idea who she was, but it was hard to tell. He left with the feeling that he may need to return to the man and build more trust.

The rest of the Ixtali he spoke to were unimpressive. Tricksters and stage magicians. He wasted no time with these and moved on quickly. Throughout everything Tenoch stuck to his side.

“Maybe I can find some more?” The boy offered after the list of potentials was exhausted.

“That’s enough. I’ve seen all I can bear.”

“Oh. Well, is there something else I can help with?”

Noel could read the desperate avarice on the boy’s face but he didn’t begrudge him for it. He knew he was a rare opportunity for one with so little and so he produced another silver coin for Tenoch. It vanished into his little hands.

“Thank you, Noel! I still want to help, sir!”

“I have no further need of you. If I do I know where to look. It’s time for me to get above.”

The boy looked sad at these words. He started to leave but then stopped and looked up at the large man. “Noel? What’s it like on the higher levels of Ixaocan?”

Noel thought about this for a moment. Far nicer than here, he wanted to say. He knew he was the only man the boy had ever spoken to who had seen the most exalted parts of the city with his own eyes.

“Less people than here. More water gardens. And near the top you can see miles out into the jungle.”

Tenoch stared at him with a sullen look. “It sounds nice. I...I wish I could see it some day.”

In spite of himself, Noel felt for the boys predicament. Tenoch would never see the sunrise over the Shuriman jungle, never see the real beauty of Ixtali culture. To boys like him that world was shut off behind an impenetrable seal. It was an unfair fact of life.

Noel knelt down so that he was nearly eye level with Tenoch. He lifted his garb over his ankle and began to undo the straps that held the sheath of his knife to his leg.

“A little advice, Tenoch. Don’t look up. There is a world up there that doesn’t belong to you and there are people in that world who will stop you from ever seeing it. Look around yourself instead. Outside the walls of Ixaocan, into the jungle. Learn everything you can about that world. It’s more real than what’s up there.”

Noel handed his knife to Tenoch who took it slowly, reverently. “Are you...giving me this?”

“It’s a gift. Don’t lose it. Its drank the blood of a few jungle beasts already. Beyond anything else in your life, you must learn to fight and depend on yourself. No one is coming to help you.”

“Thank you, Noel.” Tenoch was marvelling at the weapon he held in his hands. He looked back to Noel. “This...no one has ever given me anything like this. Ever.”

Noel stood and tousled the boys hair. “They likely never will again, either. Good luck, boy.”

From there Noel returned to the market where he had been earlier in the day. Although much of the activity died down the old woman in the stall had waited for him. He nearly forgot about the whole thing during the course of his day and almost decided to leave it, but there was a part of him that couldn’t resist. He again examined some of the sex toys on display and ended up purchasing several of different sizes and materials, as well as a few salves and ointments to lubricate them. He wondered what Mara might make of these gifts?

After that Noel returned home and ate. He would deliver a full report to Qiyana in the morning and proceed however she wished from there. He was quite certain that she would criticize him for only producing three potentials even though finding three pearls in the mud after so short a time was to him practically miraculous.

Having eaten he decided it would be a good time to darken the room and practice with the shadows again. He was focusing on this discipline every chance he got, feeling like he was so close to some breakthrough that might happen any day now. Just a little more time, a little more practice.

He pulled out his candle and was about to darken all the other lights when there was a rapping at the door. Going to open it he was greeted by two Ixtali men dressed in full uniform bearing the royal seal of the Yunalai.

“Good evening, Noel. You are hereby summoned to the queens presence at noontide tomorrow.”

Chapter Text

The Kinetli stone was a huge, roughly cylindrical shaped boulder with several protrusions and grooves one could use to grab on to. Noel had his hands wrapped to prevent slipping and had gotten down into a deep squat as he hugged the heavy monolith. He placed his head against the surface and tightened his grip, his breathing steady. This stone had not been lifted in years and every time he attempted it it he could budge and sway it but never could he manage to raise the heavy rock from the ground.

A group of men and several women gathered to witness the attempt, Tenango among them. The last one to lift the stone had been the strongest of his generation, a man 20 years older than Noel who no longer tested himself in such punishing ways. Since that day almost a decade past the Kinetli had sat here in the field house, an insurmountable challenge to any who dared.

“Be careful, Noel.” One of the men said. Noel barely registered the warning. His grip was tight, his entire body tense, his focus purely concentrated. He pushed everything out from his world, the people, the room he was in, the many webs of intrigue his life had taken. Right now all he was aware of were his own muscles and breath, and the imposing difficulty of the challenge he set for himself.

With his entire body acting like a single piece of coordinated sinew, he lifted. The weight of the thing was staggering, it seemed impossible that a man of mere flesh and blood could ever move such a dense piece of the earth. All his tendons were strained and he doubled his effort.

“Hrng!” He strained through clenched teeth. His grip was like a vice, the natural handholds a gift from the stone, offering a chance at measuring oneself against it. Noel threw all his strength into it, his face twisted into a mask of furious effort. He could feel his body at its limits and he willed himself to go further.

Then there was a shift. A feeling of movement. He didn’t dare open his eyes or allow himself any feeling of satisfaction, his determination was defying the unobtainable and he continued to lift as though his life hung in the balance.

There was a hushed gasp and murmurs of amazement as the crowd watched the titanic stone in Noel’s hands, raising from the ground inch by inch. His nostrils were flared open and he breathed with ragged effort. He had the look of a crazed man, the entirety of his entire universe shrunk down to his powerful hands and the gigantic burden they carried.

And then he was standing upright. Noel had done it, he was carrying the stone in his hands like it were any other object. By now the men in attendance were hollaring with excitement, witnessing a rare feat of strength. Noel couldn’t see them, the blood in his skull pounding and narrowing his vision. He only knew that he had tasked himself with something that should have been out of his reach and he had done it. Summoning the last of his strength he lobbed the enormous boulder away from himself.

It landed with a loud thud and as soon as his hands were free he let out a primal bellow, like an animal proving its supremacy over another. Everyone was cheering and clapping him on the back now and Noel fought for composure, a faint feeling coming over him now as his heart pounded in his chest, blood coursing through his body and a final sense of pervading satisfaction overcoming him.

“Amazing!”

“That was incredible, Noel!”

“No one has done that in ten years!”

More cheering and accolades. Noel was humble in his victory and thanked his well wishers. He felt driven to push himself to his limits today, to come up against something and fail. Instead he set a new record for himself, pushing himself along the way into the elite strata of only the very strongest Ixtali men.

“I can count on one hand the people who could have done that,” Tenango said with a broad smile. “And I’d still have fingers left over. Excellent display, Noel. I was not expecting that today.”

“I didn’t think I would lift it,” Noel admitted as his breathing returned to normal. Others in the field house were coming to see the new position of the rock and a small crowd was forming.

“This must call for some kind of celebration.”

“Later perhaps. I will bathe now. After that I have appointments.”

An hour later he stood in front of Qiyana who sat idly on the large chair in hall she conducted her affairs in. She picked berries out of bowl and watched him as she ate.

“Are you happy, Noel?”

He blinked at the question. “Happy?”

“Yes. Happy. Or would you be more pleased showing off those muscles in a circus somewhere?”

Word of his physical deed had travelled faster than Noel expected and as he might have guessed, Qiyana was unimpressed.

“No. I live to serve you. My training is just that. Training.”

“I do wish you could divert some of that considerable effort from your training into your duties.”

At once Noel felt a stab of irritation. “I’ve already located three potential candidates for your cause, mistress. No easy task in that shit hole down there!”

Qiyana chuckled when he said this. “So you’ve said. Describe them to me again.”

He did so. Qiyana listened without looking at him, focusing on her nails and picking out another berry. When he finished speaking she regarded him.

“All right. I want to see these people. Particularly the healer woman. Arrange a meeting, quietly of course. I can see them tonight.”

“I will try.”

“I didn’t ask for you to try!” She snapped. “I’m summoning them to me and they had better be here if they value their futures. It is not a request!”

Noel stifled a sigh. He was sure that Neneti and Renatl would come, but he had his doubts about Tlaco. He would have to make his way down again today and make sure they were free.

“I will fetch them.” Noel was tempted to mention how he had been summoned by her mother but Qiyana seemed to have no knowledge of that and he figured the less said the better. He himself could not imagine why the queen herself would want to speak with him but it was unusual enough to cause some concern.

“Very good.” She said, relaxing against her seat. “You know, if you dedicated yourself to your magical studies as much as you did your physical training you could be a great mage, Noel. I see a lot of wasted potential in you.”

“I’m sorry to disappoint, mistress.”

She surprised him with a small grin. “Yes...well, no matter. Everyone disappoints me. At least you’re trying, Noel.”

It was late morning when Erendira made her descent into lower Ixaocan. She wore her usual modest attire, a brown robe and black leather belt. Today however she wore something far more daring underneath, something exciting for Akatlan when they were in private later. The feeling of the scant, revealing lingerie against her body gave rise to erotic feelings.

It would be good to have a day to themselves. Important as their work was it was easy to get lost in the daily toil of it which left so little to their personal lives. Erendira took the opportunity of her morning walk today to muse on where exactly their personal lives were going.

She did love Akatlan. She loved his passion and his principles and his body. Everything that made him who he was. When she thought about what a possible future with him looked like however everything became so vague. Certainly there was no way he could ever be brought up through the castes to stand on even close to equal footing with her. Perhaps if he had been a gifted magic user and much younger than he was, maybe. Even then, rising up through Ixtali society was not something that interested him. Akatlan would be a stranger in that world and Erendira could not imagine him standing among the elites of society.

As impossible as that was it was equally impossible that she could ever live in his world. As royalty she would forever be separate from the lower classes no matter how much she cared for them. Even if she were to cast it all off and renounce her birthright it wouldn’t change the simple fact of who she was. As much as her royal status often embarrassed her, she was still proud of her lineage and family name. She could not imagine insulting her ancestors by simply throwing it all away.

So she came full circle, back to the same point she always came to when imagining the future. Despite her love for him she could never be with Akatlan, not forever. They were from the opposite ends of a society that was rigid in its structure and neither love nor royal privilege would be enough to change that.

As she made her way through the final gate into the bottom of the city she turned her mind away from thoughts of the future. There would be no resolution there. Today she would live for the present moment and enjoy Akatlan and herself. She stirred at the thought of being alone with him and surrendering to his passions.

Erendira turned a corner and noticed a commotion. A group of citizens had gathered in the street, facing four city guards. There was a heavy tension in the air. She moved in closer to investigate.

“You will all disperse at once!” One of the guards spoke in an authoritative manner.

The crowd of onlookers rumbled with anger. “You have no right to treat people like this!”

As she made her way forward Erendira was able to see the body of a bloodied young man at the feet of the guards. For a moment she thought he was dead until she noticed that he was breathing. He looked as though he had been brutally beaten.

“He’s done no wrong!”

The largest of the guards, who stood nearly a head taller than all the rest, glared at the group in front of him. “This man is a thief and will stand trial! And you will all disperse now! Anyone who continues to cause a disturbance will be similarly arrested and tried. I will warn you no further!”

The crowd seemed to hesitate. Their collective rage was palpable but the threat from the guard gave them pause. He was an imposing man who held a large wooden baton in his hand. He had a cruel look to him and seemed more than ready for a fight. Erendira moved up toward the guards, pushing her way through the crowd.

“What is happening here?” She demanded.

“I told you to disperse!” He said, taking a step towards her. The guard stood directly in front of Erendira and he looked down at her with a menacing glare.

Despite her resolute spirit Erendira could feel the intimidating presence of the man. No wonder the crowd felt threatened by him, there was no doubt in her mind that this guard could commit terrible acts of violence.

Feeling her own temper flaring up Erendira pulled her hood down and looked up directly into the man’s eyes. “You will explain yourself to me at once!”

The signature white hair of the Yunalai and her regal bearing was enough to give the man pause. His malevolent face softened somewhat although he still wore a look of contempt.

“You...you are Erendira Yunalai,” he said, surprised to see a member of the royal family in such a squalid part of the city.

“I am. And I will not ask again: what is happening here? Why have you attacked this man?”

“This man is a criminal, Yunalai. He is a thief and a knave. He has likely committed a number of other offences as well. We are duty bound to arrest him.”

“Arrest him? You’ve beaten him to unconsciousness! How can you possibly justify your actions?”

“He attempted to flee and he resisted. He even went so far as to attack us! We simply defended ourselves as we were right to do.”

“No. There are four of you, you have no excuse for what you’ve done.”

“With respect, Yunalai, you were not here to witness what occurred. We are more than prepared to give an official statement. I have witnesses. But there are proper places to discuss such a matter. In the meantime we must see to his wounds and prepare a trial.”

Erendira fumed at the way the man spoke although he was right about tending to the injured young man. “We will have this man brought to a healer at once. And I will be coming along to ensure there are no further abuses.”

The man bristled at Erendira’s words. “I take offence to your suggestion that we would harm an unconscious man! But come if you wish, Yunalai, we are merely doing our job.”

Erendira watched as they picked up the bloodied youth with great care and she followed them as they went. It was her natural reaction to want to defend the beaten man from the cruelty of the guards, but in the back of her mind she wondered if there was any truth to what they said. Whether this man was indeed a criminal.

She shook off the idea and followed the guards. Surely they had overstepped their authority. She would look into things for herself and ensure that justice was done.

As Noel approached the throne room he was met by four of the royal guard of Ixtal. The men were lightly armoured in their official uniforms and were all armed with sword and ohmlatl. It went without saying that in addition to being deadly proficient with their weapons, each one of them had a first-rate command over their respective magical axioms.

The guards were professional and polite. They explained to him that the queen would see him in an informal wing of the tower and that the throne room was only for official business and ceremonial functions. Noel felt a small measure of relief upon hearing that. He did not relish the idea of standing before the throne of Ixtal. Being summoned by the queen herself was unusual enough to have him on guard.

He was led down a corridor with high ceilings, alongside white stone walls adorned with art or plants or torches. There were halls and doorways that broke off from the main corridor and Noel did his best to commit the layout of this area to memory. He had only rarely been so high in the tower, on those few occasions where Qiyana had brought him along with her.

He was also aware of the presence of more guards. While there were generally few guards stationed around the high tower up here near the monarchs personal quarters and throne room this was clearly not the case. All of them wore uniforms with the insignia of the royal guard. These were the personal defenders of the king and queen.

His escorts brought him down a small hallway, walked for a while longer and turned another corner. At last they came to an open archway that led into a much larger room. The room was a half-circle, with the flat side opening up onto a small, open air veranda. As expected there was a copious amount of vegetation in this room. There was also a large cage suspended in the air, with a variety of exotic birds within. There were also luxurious cushioned divans and chairs for visitors. In the most prominent spot in the room, near to the opening to the balcony outside, was a raised dais with an elegant chair. Seated upon it was the queen.

Queen Itzel was stunning in her elegance. Her fine white hair was long and straight and like all Yunalai, contrasted wonderfully with her mocha coloured skin. She wore a delicate dress of light coloured teal. A gold bracelet on her wrist. Sapphire rings and earrings. Around her neck a fine necklace of blue zircon. And on top of her head she wore the crown of Ixtal, an exquisite work of art in itself, inlaid with the finest gems, the symbol of her absolute royal power, passed on from generation to generation for hundreds of years.

Noel came before her, stopping an appropriate distance away before bending his knee and bowing his head low. Two guards flanked him and there were four other men stationed around the room. The queen, who was a renowned sculptor thanks to her command over the rock axiom, was focused on a large piece of granite. Through magical means the granite had been shaped into the form of a woman holding a baby. She seemed to ponder it for a moment before turning her attention to her guest.

“You may rise.”

Noel got up, moving slowly as he stood at full height. He made eye contact with the queen and addressed her formally.

“Your majesty. You do me a great honour in calling upon such an unworthy servant.”

Itzel merely regarded him for a moment, her face revealing nothing of what she was thinking.

“I wouldn’t call you unworthy,” she said with a voice almost musical in its cadence. “If Qiyana trusts you then you must be a competent man.”

“My mistress can be difficult to please. But I admire her for having high standards.”

Itzel did not respond to this directly. “I was going to have some tea. Would you care for some?”

“I’m fine, thank you, your majesty.”

The queen made the slightest motion with her hand. The two guards who stood on each side of Noel moved away silently. The room was large and none of the men were within earshot now. The two of them would be able to converse in private.

“I hear you performed an impressive feat this morning?”

Noel was surprised and a little embarrassed that his lifting of the Kinetli stone had made its way to the ear of the queen. Of course it was a rare achievement, but he wasn’t the kind of man who revelled in such attention.

“Nothing so extraordinary. I merely lifted something heavy.”

“I don’t think modesty is appropriate in this instance, Noel. As I understand, that stone hasn’t been lifted in years. You stand in rare company among all the men of Ixtal.”

“I will concede it is a notable physical feat. If I discount it, it is only because I don’t personally consider it impressive. There was after all no danger to my life.”

“That’s fair. I imagine you are no stranger to risk taking, being Qiyana’s best scout.”

Noel gave a nod. “Personally I hold things such as hunting and reconnaissance in higher regard.”

“That’s understandable. But I think most would agree that what you did today is impressive.”

A servant holding a silver tray with a teapot and two cups came up to them. They placed the tray down before pouring a cup and handing it to the queen.

“Are you sure you won’t join me?”

“No, but thank you.”

Itzel made a barely perceptible gesture and the servant left them. She let the silence hang in the air as she took a sip from the small porcelain cup and as she did so she saw that Noel’s eyes were on her work.

“This is my latest project,” she said, placing her cup down. “What do you think?”

“I think it’s marvellous.” Noel wasn’t giving empty praise. The statue was over a meter high and appeared to him to be inlaid with different types of stones in addition to the heavy granite that formed the main part of it. The detail in her work was exquisite. The woman, who held her babe so tenderly, looked off to the side with a curious look on her face, as though something unseen troubled her. The baby showed no such concern and simply gazed up lovingly at its mother.

“I’m afraid I’m not as satisfied with it as you are. Somehow the woman’s expression doesn’t quite convey the feeling that first inspired me.”

Although there were many mages within the rock axiom that shaped stone into wonderful sculptures, queen Itzel was widely considered to be the finest of her generation. She had a natural gift within her school of magic, she had an eye for detail and aesthetics, and she had as much time as she wished to dedicate to the practice of her favourite hobby.

“I may be too coarse to appreciate the finer details of art,” Noel said, turning his eyes from the sculpture to the queen. “But to me she looks sublime.”

Itzel held his gaze and took another sip of tea before placing her cup down again. Then she stood up, taking a step off the raised dais.

“Come, let us stand by the window.”

She moved with natural grace, her silk dress flowing slightly as she moved toward the balcony. Noel followed slowly, keeping a respectable distance. It felt odd to him to be standing so close to the queen of Ixtal with her guards out of range, it was a rare thing for anyone outside the royal family. He had to remind himself however that although the guards were stationed out of earshot, all of them were experts in magical combat. Despite their distance, any one of them could likely bring him down with spellcraft at the drop of a hat. And although they wore stoic, uninterested looks, there could be no doubt that his every movement was being carefully observed.

The view from the veranda was far reaching. Being so high in the tower they could both see the jungle stretch endlessly before them, the snaking Ixtali river visible along with distant mountains far to the south. The blue sky was dotted with nimbus clouds. Itzel gazed out at the landscape for a few moments before turning her attention to Noel again.

“A fine view, wouldn’t you agree?”

“Breathtaking,” he said, watching her with a stoic face.

“Yes. It is wonderful. Of course such a scene is not always illustrative of reality. Standing here we might imagine the entire world to be an idyllic paradise. But we both know that is not the truth. Even here in Ixaocan.”

“Your majesty is quite correct. The world can be a harsh place.” Noel was going to stop here but something inside him compelled him to challenge the monarch. “Forgive my asking, but does my queen have much experience with the unsightly side of the world?”

Itzel turned to face him. She wore a curious look on her face, as though she were not quite expecting anything more than a curt agreement. Noel thought he detected a hint of amusement.

“I’m sure my comments must seem obtuse to someone like yourself, living in the height of luxury in the civilized world as I do.”

“I do not mean to imply anything about your majesty. I am sure you are aware of the wretchedness in this world.”

Itzel glanced again over the vista before them, a thoughtful look on her face. “When I was younger I spent much time getting to know all that lay within the borders of Ixtal. A queen should know her lands and her people, yes? I’ve seen the squalor some of our people endure. I don’t consider myself ignorant to such realities.”

Noel said nothing, wondering what the queen considered to be squalor. His time in the lower levels in recent days was fresh in his mind and stood in stark contrast to where he was now. Itzel noted his silence and raised an eyebrow.

“Do you think me naive for saying such a thing?”

“No,” he said carefully, “I don’t consider you naive. I would only say that the mere presence of one so exalted has a way of affecting the environment. If a queen visits the downtrodden, her experience will not be an accurate portrayal of what’s really there. Even if she has eyes willing to see.”

“I know what you are saying,” Itzel said. “And I don’t disagree, though my early forays into all areas of our world were done with discretion.”

“Of course. It sounds like your majesty is wise in these matters.”

Itzel’s eyes seemed to narrow slightly although her face held the hints of a grin. “I hope you are not being patronizing with me, Noel.”

“Never. Forgive me if I sounded improper.”

“Not improper. You sounded like you were speaking your mind.”

He nodded. “I only speak the truth, particularly to my superiors. Serving Qiyana for so long, one learns to avoid idle flattery.”

“You sound like an honest man.”

“I don’t know if I would boast such a title...but I would never lie to you.”

“That’s very good to know,” Itzel said, “So tell me then: What are your intentions with Mara?”

Noel had been expecting Itzel to come to this topic, it was the only reason he could fathom the queen would be motivated to summon him. Still, the suddenness of her query almost unbalanced him and he drew on his own experience in dangerous situations. He kept the flow of his breath balanced and he retained a sense of calm.

“Mara? I have no intentions with her. I am however fortunate to call her a friend.”

“’Friend’. That seems like a vague word. Friendship between a man and a woman can be turbulent and emotional. And passionate.”

“I take your meaning, your majesty.” There was no point in playing dumb with this woman, Noel knew exactly what the queen was alluding to. But he wasn’t sure how much she knew about his relationship with Mara. If he was caught lying to Itzel about something as important as one of her own daughters, he may as well end his own life, even Qiyana wouldn’t be able to save him. Still, he had to gamble that she didn’t know the full truth, that she only suspected what they had been up to, as any mother concerned for her daughter would be.

“I have known your daughter for a long time, my queen, as you know we are close in age. We’ve known each other growing up and have always been on good terms. But I have no romantic notions when I think of Mara. She is simply an old friend to me.”

Itzel had been watching Noel closely as she hit him with the initial mention of her daughter. She detected no change on his face, and she was an expert at discerning such things. Could it be that he was telling her the truth? Or was this man simply more formidable than those she usually dealt with? Despite his guileless face, she remained unconvinced.

“I understand the two of you had dinner recently. Just the two of you. Pardon me for doubting you but that does not seem like a casual meeting between two friends.”

“Yes. That was her idea,” Noel said, maintaining his composure. “And if I may be blunt, a man of my station does not turn down a dinner invitation from a princess.”

“Do the two of you dine together often?”

If you only knew, he thought lewdly. I made your daughter bare her cunt to me while I ate in her bedroom like a king.

“No. I will admit I was a surprised and flattered by the invitation.”

Itzel continued to study Noel. She was nonplussed to see him meet her gaze directly, with the look of a man with nothing to hide. He seemed to be telling the truth, and there was no evidence to suggest that he was lying or having sexual relations with her daughter. But her intuition still told her otherwise and she had long ago learned to listen to her inner voice.

“Noel. My daughter suffered a great tragedy a year ago. She still bears the trauma of what happened at Tikras. You must understand that as a mother I am deeply concerned over her well being. I am also very protective of her. She seems enamoured with you and I want to know what you think of her.”

Noel nodded his head in understanding. “I am aware of the horror she experienced at the hands of the Piltovan savages. I have spoken with her several times on this and given her comfort as best I could, within the bounds of decency. If my attempts at consolation have given her the wrong impression then I will accept the fault for any misunderstanding.”

Itzel continued to watch him. Noel was saying all the right things, he was smooth, confident. She decided to offer him a little bait.

“It’s not difficult to see why Mara would be interested in a man like yourself,” she said. “You’ve known each other your whole lives. You are strong and capable and obviously very kind to her. Mara is ninth in line for the crown which means she will likely never sit on the throne. For her, my desire is to see her well taken care of. Her happiness is more important to me than finding a good political marriage. I would not necessarily be opposed to the two of you being together, after a suitable period of courtship.”

Noel kept his face impassive but the implications of what was being offered to him was explosive. The queen was essentially offering Mara to be his wife in a legitimate marriage. Assuming she was being truthful, such a thing would change his life and status in Ixtal forever.

He bowed his head in humility. “You do me a great honour to even suggest such a thing. Truly, I am flattered. But there is no way I could ever accept such a gift.”

“Oh, no?” Itzel cocked an eyebrow. “Do you find her to be so undesirable?”

“It’s not that, your majesty. She is as fair a woman as exists in Ixtal.”

“Then why not at least consider it? You are of course aware that marrying into the Yunalai family would free you from your service to Qiyana, should you wish to end it?”

Noel paused a moment before speaking. He hadn’t anticipated their conversation going in this direction. Was Itzel being serious or merely toying with him? He could read nothing from the woman who stood across from him, he couldn’t imagine a more savvy individual in all of Ixtal to be dealing with.

“Mara is certainly very beautiful, and a kinder soul does not exist. But I don’t see myself being the perfect match for her, despite her lovely qualities.”

“And why is that?”

“I am a simple man. You'll find me happiest when trekking through the jungle, or hunting or training. I would be out of my element in palace life.”

“Marriage would not bar you from any of those activities, Noel, nor dictate where you would live. How you spent your time would be between you and Mara.”

Noel could feel the pressure the queen was putting on him, daring him to accept the once in a lifetime offer. The temptation to say yes was great. To have Mara for himself, to enjoy her body and fill her and breed her with his own offspring who would enter this world among the highest class of Ixtali society. But it seemed too good to be true. It may be that the queen was being sincere, but Noel could not take such a chance. Much as he wanted, he had to assume that Itzel was tempting him to see how he would react.

“Perhaps. But Mara is a little...apologies, but she is a little immature for me.”

“Immature?” Itzel cocked her head slightly. “She is a year older than you. Highly educated, and despite the catastrophe at Tikras she ruled as prefect. Mara is more worldly than you give her credit for.”

Noel felt the power of Itzel’s will, stronger than he had encountered in a woman before with the exception of Qiyana. He was enjoying the back and forth, the danger and excitement of this conversation. But it was time to be done with it. The darker part of his soul welled up, loathing to be challenged by anyone, and it dared him to end it.

“I will be blunt. But I don’t believe Mara would a suitable physical match for me.”

“What do you mean?”

“I mean she is a fine lady, but slight of build. I don’t believe she could properly...accommodate me, to speak of intimate matters.”

The words hung in the air for a moment before Itzel’s eyes narrowed. Noel’s meaning was clear, but it was shocking that he would dare to say such a thing out loud before his monarch.

“I see,” she said, a look of displeasure crossing her face. She glanced out over the grand view of the jungle they shared and let out a little sigh before returning her attention to the man who spoke so brazenly in front of her.

“I must say...I am disappointed, Noel. I believe I have misjudged you. I did not make you out to be a vulgar braggart.”

Noel bowed his head in penance. “I am truly sorry if I have offended, your majesty.”

“You have.”

He lifted his eyes and met the gaze of the queen, braving her potential wrath. “I admit I am a vulgar man. But I am no braggart. I am being serious when I speak of the physical difficulties we would have...that I have. With all women.”

“Enough.” Itzel turned and walked back to the dais, returning to her chair. She gave him a disapproving look.

“You are dismissed. If you are uninterested in marriage then I trust your dinners with my daughter will come to an end. I’m sure you wouldn’t want to give her the wrong impression.”

“They will, your majesty. I don’t wish to mislead anyone. I attempt to be honest and forthright in all my dealings.” He bowed low. “I am ever at your service, my queen.”

Itzel curtly nodded her head and Noel took his cue to leave. She watched him as he left, head held high, with his broad shoulders and muscular legs. A young man who lifted the Kinetli stone, one of the strongest men in Ixtal. And bold. Bold to speak to a queen in such a manner. Throughout Ixtal’s long history not all of the kings and queens had been benevolent. Men had been executed for less.

Then too, beyond his physical characteristics Itzel had detected the trace of something else in Noel. Something powerful and enigmatic. Something dangerous. He carried about him the air of a true hunter and despite his great size and strength, there was no doubt that he was far more intelligent than he acted.

It was good that she had summoned him, to get a sense of the kind of man he was. One thing was certain: she must keep Mara away from him. Her bright flower would not be able to deal with such a cunning and powerful individual. While she couldn’t prove that they had lain together, her daughter was very clearly enthralled by him. Noel had at least been telling the truth in one regard. Mara was too immature a match for him.

She wondered what else he had been telling the truth about?